Mistletoe & Menage

The Sextet Anthology, Volume 5

Mistletoe & Menage Are there visions of sugarplums dancing in your head? Or are you wishing for a package filled with hot, sweet love for Christmas? If so, then be sure to check your stocking for the latest installment of the Sextet Anthologies, Mistletoe & Ménage. The Sextet elves have been making a list and checking it twice to include something for every taste, whether naughty or nice. They’ve got the man—or men—of your dreams all tied up with ribbons and bows and ready for delivery just in time for your Christmas enjoyment. These guys are guaranteed to jingle your sleigh bells, deck your halls, and take you walking in a winter wonderland of sensuous treats. So, whether you want one, two, or even three sexy Santas beneath your Christmas tree this year, curl up with a cup of steaming hot chocolate and let us fulfill your Christmas wishes like never before!

Home for Christmas by Elizabeth Raines [M/F/M, contemporary] Childhood friends Jayne Reynolds, Steve Mason, and Matt Wagner were always The Three Musketeers, sharing everything. When the three of them become Yuletide lovers, will the consequences tear apart their lifelong friendship or lead them to a happily ever after for three? Angel on Broadway by Cheryl Brooks [M/F/M, contemporary with paranormal elements] Still mourning her late husband, Ariel Nathanson is drawn to the music of downtown Nashville. Alexei and Nico Tomaris are two Greek cousins playing in a country band. Alexei has carried a torch for Ariel for years, but Nico found her first. Sharing her isn’t an option—or is it? Thrice Upon a Yuletide by Bethany Michaels [M/F/M, historical] The best of friends since their youth, Anna, Stephen, and Phillip have always shared everything, including a marriage bed. But when Stephen, Viscount Avonmore, makes a desperate request of his oldest friend on Christmas Eve, the ties between all three lovers begin to fray and they begin to wonder if their unconventional love can weather the approaching storm. A Little Elfin Magic by Mellanie Szereto [M/F/M, contemporary, bondage, sex toys] When Noelle Merriweather's best friends ask her to play Mrs. Claus, she insists that they dress up too—as elves, complete with tights. Christopher Greene and Nick Slater claim the costumes will give them erectile dysfunction, but will they refuse her offer to test-drive their equipment after the party? Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe by Niki Hayes [M/F/M, contemporary] Julie Logan hasn’t felt much since her grandmother passed away, but she’s hoping for a Christmas miracle when she returns home to Iris Hills, where she reconnects with her high school friends John and Keith. Can these two sexy men help her find what she’s looking for under the Mistletoe? Genre: Anthology, Ménage a Trois/Quatre Length: 89,622 words

MISTLETOE & MENAGE The Sextet Anthology Volume 5

Elizabeth Raines Cheryl Brooks Bethany Michaels Mellanie Szereto Niki Hayes

MENAGE EVERLASTING

Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on your own personal computer or device. You do not have resell or distribution rights without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest. Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not want this book anymore, you must delete it from your computer. WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. If you find a Siren-BookStrand e-book being sold or shared illegally, please let us know at [email protected]

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK IMPRINT: Ménage Everlasting

MISTLETOE & MENAGE Copyright © 2011 E-book ISBN: 1-61926-158-8 HOME FOR CHRISTMAS Copyright © 2011 by Elizabeth Raines ANGEL ON BROADWAY Copyright © 2011 by Cheryl Brooks THRICE UPON A YULETIDE Copyright © 2011 by Bethany Michaels A LITTLE ELFIN MAGIC Copyright © 2011 by Mellanie Szereto TWO KISSES UNDER THE MISTLETOE Copyright © 2011 by Niki Hayes First E-book Publication: December 2011 Cover design by Les Byerley All art and logo copyright © 2011 by Siren Publishing, Inc. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission. All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com

Letter to Readers Dear Readers, If you have purchased this copy of Mistletoe & Menage by The Sextet from BookStrand.com or its official distributors, thank you. Also, thank you for not sharing your copy of this book.

Regarding E-book Piracy This book is copyrighted intellectual property. No other individual or group has resale rights, auction rights, membership rights, sharing rights, or any kind of rights to sell or to give away a copy of this book. The authors and the publisher work very hard to bring our paying readers high-quality reading entertainment. This is the authors’ livelihood. It’s fair and simple. Please respect their right to earn a living from their work. Amanda Hilton, Publisher www.SirenPublishing.com www.BookStrand.com

HOME FOR CHRISTMAS

Elizabeth Raines

DEDICATION A very Merry Christmas to all the wonderful Sextet readers!

Chapter 1 Welcome to Freedman The sign’s message made Jayne Reynolds’s stomach twist into nervous knots. Two years. She hadn’t set foot in her hometown in two long, lonely years. There had been no reason to go back—other than the ever-expanding guilt trip her mother managed to lay on her with each and every phone call. She drove past the Dairy Queen, an old-fashioned walk-up that lay covered in a blanket of pristine snow. Jayne had worked there when she was in high school. Mixing shakes. Dipping cones. Steaming hot dogs. The DQ always opened in the middle of March, usually in time for a late Ohio snowstorm, and closed in the beginning of November. The perfect job for a studious high-school student. The town had changed a lot in two years, which came as a surprise since the place had always appeared stuck in the 1960s. Mr. Harris’s hardware store had closed—probably driven out of business by the Lowe’s out on the interstate. The bank had changed its name. A McDonald’s and a Long John Silver’s now stood where the drive-in theater used to be. Turning into the Colonial Acres subdivision, Jayne frowned when she passed the house where Steve used to live with his parents. The Masons had moved out—headed to Florida—when Steve graduated from Green County Community College. She wondered if the family that moved in had six kids like the Masons had. The slightly rusted swing set was still in the far corner of the unfenced yard. How many times had she squealed with delight as Steve pushed her higher and higher?

Home for Christmas

11

Steve Mason. One of the reasons Jayne found herself back in Freedman, Ohio. Even if she wasn’t ready to face him again. Reason number two was Matt Wagner. The blue Cape Cod where Matt’s parents still lived hadn’t changed. That came as an odd comfort. The tree house where she, Matt, and Steve had played looked as weathered as the swing set, but it stood stalwart, a monument to the Three Musketeers and the incredible friendship they’d shared since Jayne moved to Freedman in second grade. Is Matt already here? Where is Steve staying? Why in the hell am I seeing them? Didn’t I learn my lesson? Am I some kind of masochist to put myself through this kind of pain again? She pulled her car into her mother’s driveway, shifted into park, and killed the engine. Then she leaned forward to rest her forehead against the steering wheel. I shouldn’t have come back. I should have left things as they are. Two years later and, even though she’d all but disappeared from their worlds, nothing had changed. Steve and Matt were still the rulers by which she measured all men. Every date she went on, every new man she tried to touch… Nothing worked. Not a damned thing. After one passionate night with Steve and Matt, her life had been irrevocably changed. One man would no longer do. Now she needed to figure out what to do about it. About them. The time to keep running away had finally arrived. A knock on her window startled Jayne enough that she jumped, her heart leaping into a frantic rhythm. Her mother smiled and pulled a kaleidoscope afghan she’d probably crocheted herself closer around her shoulders. Jayne jerked the key out of the ignition, jammed it into her purse, and opened the door. After she hauled herself out of the car and slung her purse over one shoulder, she gave her mother a hug. “You’re finally back.” Her mother’s hand rubbed her back. “Yeah. I’m back.” “Did you stop and see your dad?”

12

Elizabeth Raines

Easing out of the embrace, Jayne winced. Stopping at the cemetery and seeing her father’s grave blanketed in Christmas Eve snow hadn’t seemed at all appealing. “Yeah, I did.” The lie would be a comfort to her mother. “What did you think of the poinsettia?” “It was pretty. Looked very…Christmasy.” “I decorated the headstone with a pine wreath.” Her mother’s knowing smile made Jayne feel guilty. “Let’s go inside. Someone’s waiting to talk to you.” “Did Aunt Stacey come over?” She let her mother lead the way up the porch across the path in the snow she’d obviously cleared with the flat shovel that leaned against the wall next to the kitchen door. “No. Not Aunt Stacey.” Her voice held a hint of amusement. Once inside the warm kitchen, Jayne breathed deeply, loving the smell of her childhood home. Vanilla, lemon Pledge, and a touch of the apple crisp that sat cooling on the counter. Her mother had decorated for the holiday, putting out green and red placemats and setting out some small wooden reindeer as the centerpieces. The paper towels were printed with poinsettias, and even the dishtowel hanging on the cabinet was festive with its embroidered Santa Claus face. She hung her purse and coat over one of the chairs and sighed. Her Aunt Stacey would have been in the kitchen, waiting for her. Which meant someone else waited in the family room. Please don’t let it be Mrs. Mueller. She’ll talk my ear off. “C’mon.” Her mother beckoned with a flip of her hand before sweeping the afghan from her shoulders like a matador’s cape. She folded it and left it on a kitchen chair. “I told you. Someone’s waiting.” Steve Mason stood when Jayne stepped into the room. He’d been sitting on the sofa, and he’d popped up so quickly, he looked a little like a jack-in-the-box. “Jayne. About time.” His voice was strained. Her heart slammed against her ribcage hard enough he could probably hear it from across the room. She wasn’t ready. She wasn’t

Home for Christmas

13

sure she’d ever be ready. They were supposed to meet for supper so she’d have time to prepare—both physically and mentally. It was only three o’clock. She hadn’t touched up her makeup or changed into the black dress. Her hair was probably a mess. She couldn’t remember if she needed to shave her legs. “Hi, Steve.” Jayne felt heat spread over her face as his handsome brown eyes raked her from head to toe. When he smiled, the heat from her cheeks became nothing compared to the fire that flared low in her belly. Two years, and the guy could still make her wet with nothing but a damned smile. Oh, was she in trouble. “I thought we were meeting later.” “Yeah, well…I got a little impatient. Besides…” Steve tossed a wink to her mother. “I wanted to see Karen.” “Well, then,” her mother said, “I’ll just leave you two alone.” Before Jayne could offer any protest, her mom hurried up the stairs—no doubt to her beloved sewing room. Probably because she wanted grandbabies so badly she wouldn’t even care if those babies came from two different daddies. “I don’t even get a hug?” Steve’s question jarred Jayne from staring at the staircase. While she wanted nothing more than to throw herself into his arms and drown in his touch and his scent, she hesitated. “Do you think that’s a good idea?” “I think it’s an excellent idea.” The baritone voice came from behind her, setting Jayne’s heart back to racing. Matt had let himself in through the kitchen door, the same way he always had when they’d been nothing more than kids. “You sure didn’t have any problem hugging us the last Christmas Eve we spent together.” A smile spread across his face when they locked eyes. Clearly, two years hadn’t changed his mind any more than it had Steve’s— otherwise the two of them wouldn’t be here. What Jayne needed to discover was how to make herself stay away from them—or how to convince them that the demands they’d made on her so long ago were

14

Elizabeth Raines

ridiculous. “The Three Musketeers. Together again,” Steve said. He came around the coffee table to shake the hand Matt offered. The handshake turned into a back-slapping, masculine version of a hug. Then they both looked over at her. They obviously wanted her to join them in the hug exactly as they would have done when they’d been growing up, exactly as they’d done the last holiday they’d spent together. But she wasn’t ready. Not yet. Not until they all had a chance to talk and use fewer hormones and a hell of a lot more intelligence in approaching their…relationship. “I thought we’d made plans to meet later,” she mumbled, more to herself than them. Matt raked his fingers through his short, brown hair, his usual I’m pissed gesture. “It’s been two fucking years, Jaynie. You’ll have to excuse me if I jumped the gun by a couple of hours when we finally got you to agree to see us again.” Steve’s nod was exaggerated, making his blond hair brush his shoulders. “We can just go now. I don’t want to wait a minute longer.” “It’s too early for supper,” Jayne replied, knowing this battle was probably already lost but refusing to give in without trying to maintain some kind of sanity. “We were supposed to meet for supper.” “But it’s not too early to check into my suite and have a chance to talk,” Steve countered, folding his arms over his broad chest. “Besides, restaurants are always too noisy. We can just order in. That worked out well last time we had room service, remember?’ As if she could ever forget. He pressed on. “I imagine we would be better off talking in private, especially with what I want to say to you.” “Ditto,” Matt echoed. “I’d rather we be alone.” Jayne knew what that meant. They were ready to step right back

Home for Christmas

15

into the situation that sent her running away like a coward two years ago. That meant they’d probably try to twist her arm again and force her to make the choice that would ruin all their lives. She wasn’t ready. There was too much to talk about, too many things to figure out and decide. She needed the comfort of being in the public eye to help her maintain some kind of self-control. The men clearly felt it was time to fuck first and ask questions later. If they all went back to a hotel, they’d fall into bed and she’d never be able to find the courage to say everything she needed to say. And if she was going to work up that amount of bravery, she needed a few drinks. Maybe several drinks. “Can’t we just go back to our original plans?” “Nope.” Matt had never been remotely patient. Steve hesitated. “Why, Jayne?” “Why what?” “Why wait?” Because I need to find some courage to bare my soul to both of you! Jayne feigned a shrug. A set of low growls floated her way as the two men with the deep, chocolate eyes that seemed to hypnotize her glared at her. Simply seeing them together made her heart feel fragile enough to fracture into a million pieces at any moment. One question echoed through her mind, over and over like some kind of mantra… Why did I come back? Why?

16

Elizabeth Raines

Chapter 2 Christmas Eve Afternoon—Two Years Previous “Jaynie!” Matt ran across the snow-covered sidewalk, heading straight toward her car. Jayne was so damned glad to see him that she dropped her bag back on the seat and jogged toward him. Once in his arms, she buried her face against his neck and breathed in the comforting, spicy scent of his favorite cologne. The quick press of her lips against his throat was probably forgivable and surely he would only see it as friendship. Matt couldn’t possibly know that the feel of his strong arms around her and the salty taste of his skin hit her body with the intensity of a branding iron. Instead of a quick hug, she was surprised when the embrace lasted much longer than would have been considered merely friendly. Not that she’d complain. She was, however, curious, although she doubted Matt could feel the same longings for her that she did for him. And for Steve. The Three Musketeers. Best friends forever. In the last few months, Jayne’s dreams had taken a decidedly different path. Swallowing hard, she found the strength to turn Matt loose. She waited for the awkward feeling she always got when she’d hugged any other man—the feeling that he simply didn’t fit. It never came. The only thing going through her mind was a need that was so deep, so visceral, she almost started panting for breath. Matt seemed oblivious to her struggle against his overwhelming

Home for Christmas

17

appeal. His smile was relaxed as always. “I missed you, Jaynie,” he said, his tone low and sultry, sending more fire racing through her. “I missed you too. More than you could ever know. Still fixing everyone else’s fuckups?” “Keeps bread on the table. You’d be amazed the things people can inflict on their computers.” “And you’re just the man to fix them.” “Still love the job?” he asked. “Figured after all that time in the boonies, you’d be ready to head back to civilization.” He reached for her hand, giving it a squeeze as he dragged her toward the back door of her mother’s house. “Definitely ready for city life again, but you know how much I love what I do,” she replied. As they stepped into the kitchen, she smiled at her mother. “Hi, Mom.” “So glad you’re home, Jayne.” After they exchanged a quick hug, her mother went back to whatever she’d been stirring on the stove, no doubt getting things ready for a ginormous meal for the holiday. “Matt, you and Steve are coming for Christmas brunch tomorrow, right?” “Yes, ma’am. Every Christmas. Wouldn’t miss it.” Her mother favored him with a smile. She shifted her gaze to Jayne. “You’re really staying at Pine Springs Lodge tonight?” “Yeah, Mom. I’ve told you a million times that we’re going.” Jayne checked her watch, grateful she wouldn’t have to spend too much time with her mother nagging for her to stay. They’d have Christmas Day together, and Jayne didn’t have to head back to her empty apartment for three more days. There would be plenty of mother-daughter bonding time later. Right now, she needed to be with Steve and Matt. “This reception is important. Matt will be here soon, then we’ll take off.” “You could all stay here, you know.” Her mother banged the spoon against the pot a little harder than probably necessary. Not a surprise she was miffed. Ever since Jayne’s father had passed away,

18

Elizabeth Raines

her mother had wanted to keep Jayne close. The guilt about living so far away was always there, nibbling at her thoughts, but Jayne knew she needed to live her own life. That life sure as hell wasn’t going to be in dinky Freedman, Ohio. “I know, Mom, and we appreciate that. But this is a big event, and I really have to be there. This project was under my supervision.” It was the first time her bosses had let her fly solo, and she wasn’t about to miss the grand unveiling. “I really want to be there tonight.” “Just because you helped restore it doesn’t mean you have to be there for the dedication, especially when they’re rude enough to throw it on Christmas Eve. I’ll miss having you home tonight, Jayne. We should go to midnight mass together. We always go as a family.” Her mother opened the oven door, and the smell of the pecan pie wafted through the kitchen. “Of course she has to be there,” Matt said. “That pie smells delicious, Karen.” “So you can finally call me that? What’s it been, Matt…seven years?” His face flushed red, making Jayne smile. Her mother had been nagging at Matt and Steve to call her by her first name instead of “Mrs. Reynolds” since they’d graduated from high school. Perhaps he needed to reach the ripe age of twenty-three before he could manage the feat. “I’m just teasing,” Karen said, touching him lightly on the shoulder as she passed by. “I’m going up to finish wrapping presents. I guess I’ll see you all tomorrow.” “We’ll be back by eleven, Mom.” “Check the weather before you leave. I don’t think it’s supposed to snow any more, but better safe than sorry.” On that caution, she left them alone, and the sound of footsteps on squeaky stairs faded into quiet. Before Jayne could even think of what to say to Matt, the back door opened, and Steve strode into the kitchen. “I made it on time!”

Home for Christmas

19

“For once,” Matt quipped. She hurried to him, looping her arms around his neck as he lifted her off her feet in a bear hug. The same desire she’d felt for Matt seeped into her blood as she rubbed her nose against his soft, blond hair. Her guys were such a contrast—one with hair short enough he could barely splay his fingers through it; the other with “hippie” hair, as her father had always called it. Jayne loved the variety. As she realized that she’d once again thought of Steve and Matt as her guys, she stepped back so abruptly she stumbled. Matt caught her before she collided with the table. “What’s wrong?” Steve asked, his dark eyes searching hers. She wasn’t ready to tell them what was truly bothering her. No, there were no words to describe the ridiculous things flying through her mind. “I’m fine. Just clumsy.” Figuring a change in topic might help, she nodded at the door. “Did you gas up that monster of yours?” “It’s not a monster,” Steve replied. “It’s a Humvee. It can get through anything, including Ohio snow.” Matt chuckled. “You know what they say about guys who drive big cars…” “Fuck you, Matt.” Steve’s comment was tempered by a smile, the type that told Jayne that the insult didn’t truly bother him. Perhaps that was because Steve was confident his cock would hold up to any appraisal. Just thinking about how big his dick might be sent heat straight to her pussy. Damn it all if this wasn’t why she’d asked her guys to come with her on this trip. Her life since they were no longer together had become unbearable, nothing but torturous night after torturous night of wanting and needing and denial of feelings and desires. Jayne had reached the end of her rope after only one short year away from them. Besides, they’d been at her side, living with her ups, downs, and mood swings at the beginning of the enormous project of renovating the old hotel. They deserved to be there at the end. And maybe, just maybe, she could convince them to move to Columbus

20

Elizabeth Raines

with her and be roommates again. She was tired of living alone. Although Matt and Steve could never be for her what she truly wanted them to be—nor would she ever be able to find the guts to tell them what she fantasized in the deep, dark recesses of her heart—they could be there for her as friends again. At least she hoped so, because life without them was slowly killing her. “Where’s your bag, babe?” Steve asked. “In my car. I suppose we should get on the road. The party starts early, and I really need to get ready.” A glance down at her ratty jeans made her regret not dressing up more. At least she had a nice dress to change into for the reception. Besides, her guys had seen her at her worst over the years—from nursing her through some nasty bouts of the stomach flu to seeing her after her wisdom teeth were yanked when Jayne’s swollen face made her look like a chipmunk with a mouth full of nuts. “Don’t forget to grab the garment bag, too.” **** Steve had a hard time keeping his eyes on the road. A light snow had begun to fall, and while the highway wasn’t slick enough to be a problem, he had to keep reminding himself to pay attention to what he was doing instead of looking over at Jayne. God, he had it bad. After being kids together, seeing her every single day for their four years at Ohio State, and then sharing an apartment with her and Matt in Columbus for a year, he still hadn’t grown accustomed to how much she could affect him. How had she never noticed how he felt about her? How had Matt never noticed? Perhaps he’d learned to mask his emotions far too well over the years of constant craving while always denying himself the one woman he truly wanted. Her raven hair was a little longer, a few inches past her shoulders now instead of brushing them. She’d lost some weight, although not enough to take away her soft curves. He’d always loved how she

Home for Christmas

21

didn’t try to starve herself into being skinny. Since they’d always cooperated on the chore of laundry, he knew she wore a size fourteen. Most women might consider that fat. Steve considered it perfect. Glancing in the rearview mirror, he wasn’t surprised to see Matt staring at Jayne too. After Matt had called him right after he’d hung up on Jayne’s invitation to the lodge, they’d had a long and very enlightening talk. As always, Matt had been the first of the Three Musketeers to find the courage to say what needed to be said, and in that conversation, he’d told Steve something he’d already suspected. Matt was in love with Jayne—had been from almost adolescence. The reason it wasn’t a surprise was because Steve loved her too. He’d loved her for the longest time—all the way back to high school. Something about her when she’d turned sixteen had hit him hard. For as long as he could, he explained away the attraction as being nothing more but stupid hormones, just the effects of puberty that saw him grow from five-nine to six-three in less than two years. College had ended that rationalization since puberty was clearly over by the time a guy turned eighteen. Yet as each new year passed, Jayne was still the woman he compared all other women to. And she was still the one who haunted his dreams, making him awaken every morning with a cock as hard as concrete. They’d never been apart. Elementary school. Middle school. High school. Not even higher education could keep them from being together. They’d chosen the same college and pooled their limited funds to share an apartment while she became an architect, Matt became a computer-repair guru, and Steve changed his major ten times. At least he’d graduated, although a degree in general studies didn’t impress too many potential employers. He had, however, become a damn good landscaper since he worked part-time in the business for all four years of college, and he’d risen to be the manager of a fairly large and still expanding firm. He made more money than he’d ever anticipated, and now that he was living a fairly comfortable

22

Elizabeth Raines

life, he was ready to settle down. So his thoughts kept turning back to Jayne. Steve had never considered himself sentimental, and he’d always figured insipid things like falling in love or raising a family weren’t a part of his personality. But after one very vivid and repeating dream of Jayne holding a child—his child—to her breast, it seemed that she was all he could think about, and making that family with her was suddenly the goal of his lifetime. Not that he was ready to have that kid today. He wanted to spend some time with Jayne alone first, to travel and enjoy being in their twenties together. To make love to her every single night. He shifted uncomfortably in his luxurious seat when his cock rose to attention as it always seemed to do whenever she was near. He looked at Matt again and sighed. Matt meant almost as much to Steve as Jayne did, not that he was ready to start batting for the other team or anything. But he loved Matt in a way he’d never loved another man, including his brothers. He’d give his life for Matt. What needed to be decided at the lodge was whether he would—or even could— give up the love of his life for him. “Isn’t it pretty up here?” Jayne’s question brought Steve back to reality. “Didn’t you get sick of being so isolated?” Matt asked. He popped his seatbelt and leaned forward, the body language not lost on Steve. “It’s not that bad out here. I could hike. There were always deer or raccoons around,” she replied as she turned to face him. “This isn’t Bum-Fuck-Egypt or anything. I had Internet access and—” “I knew that,” Matt interrupted. “We Skyped every night. Remember?” “We did too,” Steve chimed in, not wanting Matt to think he had some kind of advantage in her life. He’d lived for the tone from his laptop letting him know she was calling and that he’d get to share a little of her day. She chuckled. “I know. I hope you guys didn’t mind me bugging

Home for Christmas

23

you all the time. I got kinda…lonely without you two. We’ve been together forever, and being in a place all by myself was…weird.” “That’s funny,” Steve said, “but you clearly don’t remember everything about us all living together. I mean, aren’t you the same woman who constantly told us you wanted a place to yourself?” “Oh, I remember.” Her brown eyes sparkled. “But I was usually saying that when I was picking up your socks or shoving your dirty dishes in the dishwasher or finding the OJ put back in the fridge with nothing but an ounce left in the carton. You know I didn’t mean it. I loved having my guys around.” My guys. Steven didn’t want to be one of her guys. He wanted to be her only guy. Matt reached forward to brush a stroke over her arm, and damn if Steve didn’t feel a flare of blinding jealousy for the first time. He had to struggle against the urge to growl. They’d agreed that tonight would be the night they confronted Jayne with how they both felt and let her know that they were going to start pushing her to choose between them by starting to date her. But the rules were that they talked to her together and that neither of them would try to win her before that important and revealing talk. No kissing. No touching. Nada. Not until she knew what their ultimate goal was. Matt was cheating. Steve’s hand shot out as if it had a mind of its own and smacked Matt’s arm away. Jayne gasped, and Matt slapped the side of Steve’s seat. “What was that for?” he asked. “Keep those mitts to yourself. You know the rules.” “Rules? What rules?” She kept shifting her gaze between the men. “Never mind, baby,” Steve replied. “It’s between Matt and me.” Thankfully, she let the topic drop when she turned to point ahead of them. “There it is! Isn’t it gorgeous?” The stained glass dome on the hotel’s roof was now visible above the naked branches of the trees. “Can’t see much of it yet.” Steve

24

Elizabeth Raines

slowed the SUV to roll across the old covered bridge that took them over a small creek. “Hope this thing doesn’t collapse.” “It’s fine,” Jayne said. “I worried about it too, but the street department and historical society assured me it can handle the traffic. There!” She pointed again. “Go around to the left. The parking lot is behind the greenhouse.” **** Matt was so nervous that he was having a hard time even finding the proper words to tell Jayne what a fantastic job she’d done helping get the Pine Spring Lodge restored to its Roaring Twenties heyday. The place was gorgeous, but all he could do was stare at the woman he’d known his whole life as if he was seeing her for the first time. He was so nervous, he caught his hand trembling when he reached for her bag. Not a good sign, and so unlike his normal damn-thetorpedoes attitude. Then again, he’d never had quite as much to lose. Steve held her hand, and Matt was tempted to step over to them and knock it aside the same way Steve had hit his away in the car. Such a stupid reaction considering how much Matt cared for the man he considered his brother. Had Steve been after any other woman, Matt would have moved heaven and Earth to get her for him. But Steve wanted Jayne, the woman Matt loved. How either of them had been able to keep their feelings from her was a mystery, but then again, Matt hadn’t realized the depth of Steve’s affection, either. Yet she should have seen Matt’s love in every wistful glance, every forlorn sigh. She’d always been a part of his life, wiggling into his heart from the time they’d been young. Her kindness. Her humor. Even her kitsch. He loved all of it. No woman had ever added up to his Jayne. Not that he hadn’t tried to banish her from his thoughts by fucking any woman who would have him. None of those faceless women had been able to banish Jayne’s image, and he was tired of fighting against the

Home for Christmas

25

overwhelming attraction. When he’d finally accepted that there wasn’t another woman in the world for him, he’d decided to pursue her with the zeal he used to approach everything else in his life, and he immediately called Steve, hoping to convince him to help. The conversation had taken a decidedly different and disturbing turn when Steve listened to Matt lay his soul on the line and then confessed what he felt for Jayne. After over two hours of quarreling, rivalry, and ultimately their familiar camaraderie, they’d come to the only “fair” decision they could think of. They wouldn’t decide— Jayne would. And tonight would be the night. Come the morning, one man would be standing at her side and the other would be resigned to be nothing more than best man at a wedding where his heart would be breaking. What a fucking nightmare. “Matt?” He looked down to see Jayne at his side, staring up at him with those gorgeous doe eyes. “I want to show you the suite we’re in.” He grabbed his bag and slammed the door to Steve’s Humvee hard enough to get a stern glare from his friend. “I’m ready. Are you, Steve-O?” “Oh, yeah. I’m ready.” Matt sure hoped so, because she had no idea what kind of tsunami would be hitting her in a few short hours. **** “What do you think?” Jayne took long strides into the presidential suite—one of her favorite places in the old hotel. Art deco greeted her in soothing blues and golds, and she hoped her guys appreciated how much went into the restoration. Just being in the elegant suite was akin to stepping into the past. “Nice, Jaynie.” Matt came up behind her and rested his hands on her shoulders. “You did good.”

26

Elizabeth Raines

“I was just the architect. This”—she nodded at the room—“was done by the artisans and craftsmen.” “But they were working under your direction. I’m really proud of you, babe,” Steve said. He stepped in front of her and pressed a kiss to her forehead. Standing in her pet project, sandwiched between her two men, Jayne’s eyes filled with tears. Why couldn’t things stay like this forever? Just the Three Musketeers. Together. ’Til death do us part. She couldn’t imagine living without them—either of them. And if that wasn’t downright perverted, she didn’t know what was. Why was her heart so confused? For a while, she’d tried to figure the tangle out, thinking if she could decide between them, all her salacious fantasies of the three of them would simply disappear. Matt—her steady as a rock guy. Jayne could always count on him to solve any of her problems. How many times had she depended on him to help balance her mess of a checkbook or bring her laptop back from the dead? Steve—her passionate as fire man. Everything about him was full-throttle, from the way his temper could ignite to how loyal he was to the people he loved. They’d complemented each other as friends their entire lives. Now, Jayne feared if she revealed the troublesome feelings she carried in her heart, she’d tear that friendship apart. It wasn’t right. She shouldn’t love them both. No woman could love two men with the intensity she felt for her guys. “What’s wrong, babe?” Steve asked as he crooked his finger under her chin and raised her face to his. His other hand rose as he brushed away a stray tear with his rough fingertips. “Why are you crying?” Matt’s hot breath brushed over her ear. “Tears, Jaynie? Why? This is your night of triumph.” “I’m just so happy to see things looking so beautiful.” She told them that enormous lie with a straight face. “Let me show you your bedroom.”

Home for Christmas

27

“There’s more than one? Figured we’d be sharing.” Steve’s wink made her heart pound. As if he could possibly know what her true fantasies were… Sidestepping the threesome embrace, she walked toward the bedroom with the two double beds. “Sorry. Not this time. It’s the presidential suite. Two bedrooms.” “Two bathrooms, too?” Matt followed her, his gaze wandering the bedroom. “Nope,” she replied. “Back in the day, bathrooms were really small. We had to enlarge some of the suites to get the garden tubs to fit, and a bunch of rooms had to be redone to even get bathrooms in them. Our bath is next to my bedroom, but let me tell you—it’s something else. C’mon. I’ll show you.” Leading them to the master, she swallowed hard when she saw the king-size bed raised on the dais. Her wanton fantasies flared to life as she pictured them all lying on that bed, naked, bodies entwined. Matt would take charge, rolling to cover her body and settling between her thighs while Steve feasted on her breasts. They’d make her feel like a goddess instead of the woman who always needed to lose a few pounds. When Matt thrust his enormous cock deep inside her, Steve would rise to his knees, letting her draw his engorged dick between her lips and suck him until his hot semen— “This place is a religious experience!” Matt’s voice rose to a near shout as it came from the bathroom. “Jesus! Just look at this tub! All three of us could fit in here!” We should try that out tonight… “Yeah,” she said, walking to the bathroom door and leaning her shoulder against the doorframe. “It’s huge.” Matt actually swung his legs over the side and plopped down in the tub. “Wanna join me?” Um…yeah—especially if Steve joins us! “No, thanks. I already had a shower this morning.” When had she turned into such a damned pervert, picturing two guys fucking her brains out? These men

28

Elizabeth Raines

believed they were nothing but her friends. Just because her heart was involved didn’t mean anything. They would never understand what she wanted. Never. Only stupid women fell in love with two guys, and only weird ones constantly fantasized about sleeping with them both at the same time. Yet no matter how hard she tried, what she felt for Steve and Matt couldn’t be swept aside—neither by her heart nor by her body. If anything, her love had grown stronger when she’d been away from them. Since she could never fulfill her true desires, she would at least try to get them back at her side by convincing them to share a place again—her apartment for now, then a house she was ready to design and build just for the three of them. Any guy would jump at a free place to live. Right? Hopefully two guys would. “So are you going to get gussied up for the reception? I need to put on a tie, and I don’t know about you two, but I could sure use a few of those complimentary drinks.” Steve came behind her, placing a hand on her waist and pulling her back against his hard body. She had to resist the urge to rub her backside against his groin. What was with both of her guys touching her so much? Sure, they’d both always been huggers, but since they’d met her at her mother’s house, Matt and Steve had been acting like guys who were out with a date trying to seduce her instead of her friends. Those confusing actions weren’t helping her control her wayward thoughts, and her panties were growing damper by the minute. A quick glance down confirmed that her sensitive nipples were already erect, but if either of them noticed, that reaction could be explained by winter’s cold. So could the way she trembled from the erotic pictures flashing through her mind. At that moment, all she wanted to do was confess her feelings, grab them both, and drag them to that enormous bed. She’d fuck them both stupid and say she wanted a happily ever after for three. But this was the real world. If she was honest, Steve and Matt would walk out of her life forever, which she could never risk. She needed them both

Home for Christmas

29

as much as the air she breathed. Jayne swallowed hard. “I need to get dressed. Why don’t you two head to your room and get ready? I could really use that drink.”

30

Elizabeth Raines

Chapter 3 Steve handed Jayne another vodka stinger. It was probably a little underhanded to get her tipsy, but she didn’t seem to mind, taking the glass and sipping as she smiled at him. The dedication had gone well, and Jayne’s boss had heaped praise on her and the work she’d done. She’d posed for photos while receiving a small plaque from the local historical society, holding it in front of her while she shook the hand of one of the grandsons of the original architect. The crowd was now in the ballroom, most of the people standing around talking and drinking or drifting to the dance floor. Matt had claimed a few dances, and Steve had envied watching him hold her in his arms through a slow song. Seemed as though every time Steve had gotten to dance with her, all they played were bad covers of ’80s hair bands. Once, she’d turned around and ground that gorgeous ass of hers against his groin, and ever since, his cock had been hard as a rock. Judging from how relaxed Jayne seemed, it was probably time to haul her up to their suite and have that life-changing talk. Matt must have felt the same, because his gaze caught Steve’s and he inclined his head toward the door. Downing the last of his dirty martini, Steve nodded in return. “Why don’t you finish that drink, babe? Matt and I…well…we need to talk to you.” “Talk? About what?” Her eyes searched his. “The party’s not over yet.” “It is for us.” Matt tossed back what remained of his whiskey sour.

Home for Christmas

31

“But—” “Drink up, Jaynie.” She obliged him before Steve took the empty glass out of her hand and set it on the bar before he took her hand in his. “Trust me, Jayne. We really should do this in the privacy of our suite.” Her teeth tugged on her bottom lip for a moment as if she was considering not going with them. “Um…fine, I guess. I still don’t—” Matt took her other hand and tugged her off her barstool, probably not realizing how forcefully. She stumbled, falling into Steve’s arms. Taking advantage, he pulled her close, loving how she seemed to fit perfectly in his embrace. He rubbed his chin on the top of her head as she wrapped her arms around his waist. “I don’t see why you two are in such a hurry, but…I…I guess we can go back to the suite.” One look at how comfortable Jayne looked in Steve’s arms was enough to make Matt utter a curse under his breath. It was his own fault. He’d been the one so anxious to get her alone that he’d yanked her right off her stool. Of course, Steve had seemed more than willing to catch her and then take advantage of having her close. Why didn’t he just go ahead and kiss her while he was at it? With the ridiculous amount of decorating the hotel had done for the party, there was mistletoe all over the fucking place. The jealousy took his breath away. Never had Matt felt envious of Steve, but at that moment, as Jayne and Steve were locked in an embrace where they seemed to be content to let the world drift by without them, he had to clench his hands at his sides to keep from ripping the couple apart. Couldn’t they see how this was killing him? He loved them both, but even if it would hurt Steve to lose her affections to him, he would survive. On the other hand, Matt didn’t think he could live another day without Jayne at his side. “I’d tell you two to get a room, but you already have one. Want some privacy? I could get another room…” She glanced over her shoulder and gave him a smile that made

32

Elizabeth Raines

him hiss an unsteady breath. “No, silly. I want you there too. The Three Musketeers should be together.” Coming up behind her, Matt snaked his arm around her waist and pulled her back against him and away from Steve. “I’m right here, Jaynie, and I always will be.” Everything inside him fought the urge to turn her in his arms and kiss her senseless. He didn’t care that they were surrounded by people, and at that moment, he also didn’t care that Steve was there. He looked up and saw some mistletoe. With a grin, he waited for her to notice it as well as he slowly turned her to face him. When she followed his gaze, she smiled. “Convenient, isn’t it?” “Very,” Matt replied. Leaning in slowly, giving her a chance to resist, he lowered his mouth to hers. She surprised the hell out of him by meeting him halfway. Her lips were impossibly soft, and the kiss was all he’d ever hoped for. A nudge against the crease and those full lips opened. Matt swept his tongue inside her mouth, stroking and caressing as he learned her taste and hoped she liked his. The moment he’d waited forever to arrive was over so swiftly, it left him dizzy. As Steve tugged her shoulders, pulling her away, Matt could still savor the lingering taste of crème de menthe. He’d been right all along. Jayne was The One. Problem was, he now needed to turn his best friend into his rival, and that thought drowned out most of the joy that remained from sharing such a passionate kiss with the woman he loved. Tagging along like some damned puppy dog, he followed Steve and Jayne out of the ballroom. As they crossed the enormous public area under the stained glass dome, Matt couldn’t even enjoy the beauty of the historic hotel. People stared down from the balconies of their rooms, but he paid them no attention. All he could think of was what he needed to say or do to get Jayne to accept him. The words crowded each other, making any of the ones he could manage to grasp and hold seem cliché and

Home for Christmas

33

trite. His Jaynie was anything but cliché. Smarter than a genius. Voluptuous as Marilyn Monroe. Witty as any stand-up comedienne. She was his dream, and he refused to let that dream die like so many did in the stark light of a new day. The rooms of the hotel encircled the big dome. Matt continued to follow as his friend led them down the curving corridor until they reached the presidential suite. Instead of opening the door, Steve turned Jayne, backed her up, and planted both hands against the wall on either side of her head. “Now, it’s my turn.” His lips claimed hers. The jealousy was still there, but this time, it was drowned out by a surge of passion. Watching the two of them, their tongues mating in an intimate kiss, made Matt’s blood run so hot, he was amazed he didn’t come on the spot. His dick, already hard from kissing Jayne, grew painfully stiff, and he could feel drops of pre-cum forcing from the crown. What in the hell was wrong with him? The woman he loved was being ravished by his competition for her affections, and Matt didn’t want to pull Steve off her and pound him into a bloody pulp. Instead, he wanted to join them. Damn, but if he and Steve could both be with her, they’d give her pleasure like she’d never known. Jayne ended the kiss, feeling giddy and disoriented after being so thoroughly kissed by both her guys. All her common sense told her to turn and run, to head down to the lobby and demand a room to herself. When had they changed the rules of this game? She was so confused—by her thoughts, their startling actions, and two kisses that curled her toes and seeped into her blood like the vodka she’d drank all night. That was it! She was tipsy, and they were drunk. That explained everything. No, that wasn’t right. She might only be a few stingers short of soused, but Matt and Steve had tempered their consumption. Besides, she’d seen them drunk before and they’d never made a move on her, no matter how much she’d wanted them to.

34

Elizabeth Raines

“Stop,” she finally said, her voice a breathless whisper as she put her hands against Steve’s chest and pushed. “I…I can’t breathe.” Matt plucked the key card from his pocket and opened the door. “I think we should take this inside.” His eyes caught Steve’s, and for moment, she could swear the men spoke without words. Slow seconds passed before Steve nodded, grabbed her hand, and led her into the suite. The door closing behind them seemed to signal some sort of end to her—perhaps an end of the loving friendship she’d shared with the men. That meant this was also a beginning. Jayne just wasn’t sure what it was the beginning of… Matt tugged her away from Steve and kissed her again with a ferocity that made her body flush hot. Her pussy ached for him to fill her, and before she could talk herself out of it, she worked her hand between them to press her palm against his erection. His tongue stroked hers, coaxing her to grasp it between her teeth to give it a gentle tug. Steve was suddenly there, pushing his groin against her ass. The unmistakable length of his hard cock rubbed against her backside, and her other hand shot back to wiggle between them and touch him through the tight front of his pants. He pushed his hips into her strokes. Sanity came back in a rush. What in the fuck was she doing? The answer was easy—living out the fantasy that had haunted her for far too long. But if she let these men into her bed, their lives would all change. Forever. “Stop,” she whispered again. Matt pulled back to stare into her eyes. “We don’t want to stop, Jaynie.” “We want to make love to you. Both of us.” Steve’s voice behind her was husky with passion. “B–both of you?” Surely, she’d heard wrong. “I…I don’t understand.” “I love you,” Matt blurted out.

Home for Christmas

35

“I love you too,” Steve added. When had the world spun off its axis? “No…no, you don’t mean that.” She tried to look away. Matt gripped her chin between his fingers. “I love you, Jayne. I’ve loved you for longer than you could possibly know.” Steve whispered in her ear, “I love you too. We came here tonight to force you to choose between us. But now…just this once…let’s truly be the Three Musketeers.” “Let us both make love to you,” Matt added. “Then you can decide.” Her heart was torn between elation and devastation. They loved her! They both loved her! But they also made it clear that after they shared in the decadent pleasure she’d only dreamed of, she would have to choose between the two men she loved with every piece of her heart. She’d have to leave one of them behind, probably for a long, long time. After tonight, nothing would ever be the same between them. That meant for tonight, she would grab for all the happiness they could give her with both hands and hold on tight—because after tonight, happiness might be a rare commodity. Jayne opened her mouth to say the words she’d kept inside for too long. “I love you both. And I want the three of us to make love. Together.” A squeal slipped out when Matt swept her into his arms. Her high heels fell almost silently against the carpet as he carried her to the master bedroom while Steve toed off his shoes, yanked off his socks, and then followed close on their heels. Matt tossed her lightly on the bed, and she scrambled to the middle to let both of them join her. Steve came from her right, crawling up on the bed on all fours and approaching her like an animal stalking his prey. The mattress dipped on her left as Matt sat down, tugged off his shoes and socks, and then rolled until he was sprawled on his side next to her. Clothes were in the way and quickly cast aside as she ached to

36

Elizabeth Raines

finally be skin to skin with Steve and Matt. Her gaze kept moving from one to the other as their shirts came off, followed quickly by their pants and briefs. Steve had the body of a runner, probably because he was one— muscular thighs with slim hips and a lean upper body. A small thatch of light brown hair fanned out over his chest, tapering to a line that skirted around his navel and then spread into a nest for a cock that she could only describe as magnificent. Hard and proud, it rose with a slight upward curve from those brown curls. A drop of his fluid glistened on the purple head, and she leaned forward to rub it with her fingertips, loving how he gasped and then growled at her touch. Her vodka courage kept a strong hold, making her not only recall but want to act out all the wanton fantasies that had ever floated through her mind. About to take him between her lips, she found her other hand lifted and then wrapped around a dick so thick, her thumb and fingers couldn’t quite meet. Jayne looked over to Matt. He wasn’t smiling, instead his dark eyes threw her a sultry stare that all but melted her bones as it sent a spasm through her pussy. Just as had always been the way with her guys, Matt was a contrast to Steve. His upper body was well developed, the muscles defined and his chest smooth. His rugged good looks reminded her of a warrior of old, ready to claim her as his mate. She stroked Matt from the base of his cock to the tip before shifting so she could lick the swollen crown. To be sure Steve didn’t feel left out, she rubbed small circles in his pre-cum before she trailed her touch down the length of him and then cupped his lightly furred scrotum in her palm and squeezed. The men seemed to move as one. Steve fell to her side, pushed her back against the mattress, and dropped his head to her breasts. He licked the valley between them as Matt kissed her stomach, tickling her navel with his tongue. His lips moved lower as he teased her by touching her hips, her thighs, everywhere except where she wanted

Home for Christmas

37

him to kiss. About to demand they stop playing with her and gift her with their intimate kisses, Steve drew one of her nipples deep into his mouth and suckled. Jayne arched off the bed just as Matt spread her thighs. She cried out when his fingers separated her folds and he pulled her swollen clitoris gently between his teeth. Never had she let passion rule her. Her brain always trumped her cunt to the point that sex was often unfulfilling. Perhaps she’d worried too much about what her partner was feeling, whether he hated her plump shape, to just abandon herself in the moment. Perhaps she’d simply had the wrong partner—or needed partners. Or perhaps her love for Matt and Steve made this experience something spiritual. The orgasm roared through her the moment Steve shifted to her other breast and Matt stretched two long fingers deep inside her pussy. With a soft cry, she gave into the feelings washing through her, making her muscles clench around Matt’s fingers as she dug her heels into the mattress and lifted her hips to match the rhythm he set as he finger fucked her. Lights flashed behind her eyelids as their arrogant laughs rang in her ears. She didn’t mind. They had a right to feel cocky. She did, however, vow they wouldn’t leave this bed without her having a moment or two of triumph herself. “Ah, my brown-eyed girl,” Steve said as his kissed his way up her chest to nuzzle her neck. “You’re every bit as full of fire as I knew you’d be. You have no idea how often I’ve fantasized about making love to you.” His soft chuckle filled the air. “Although I never dreamed Matt would be here too.” “I know what you mean, buddy,” Matt said. “I’ve wanted her for so long…but I never once considered sharing her.” He reached over his side of the bed and grabbed his pants. Fishing around in the pocket, he produced two condoms. “I did, however, come prepared.” “Two?” Jayne couldn’t help but ask. “Yeah, well…I figured the first time I made love to you might be a little too…quick for your taste.” His whole face flushed red. “I

38

Elizabeth Raines

mean…I don’t usually come that fast…I just wanted you so bad…and—” She pressed her fingertips to his lips. “Did you happen to notice that I just came for the two of you at the speed of light?” He nodded and kissed her fingers. “Then that means I understand.” A smile crossed her lips. “Now that we have two condoms, does that mean I get to fuck both of you at the same time?” “Oh, God,” Steve said with a groan. “You keep talking dirty like that and I’m not gonna last long, either.” “Well, then…” Jayne rolled over to push Steve’s shoulders to the sheets. “I’ll have to take care of you first. Then, when you recover…” She kissed a masculine nipple, running her tongue over the brown peak as it hardened. “We can fuck. Both of you inside me at the same time.” A kiss to his stomach. And another to the base of his cock. His musky smell made her close her eyes and sigh. Steve tangled his fingers in her hair and moaned as she rose on all fours to lick his curving dick from the root to the moist tip. Wrapping her fingers around the shaft, she stroked him as she tickled his slit with her tongue, lapping at the drops of fluid that rose to her touch. “Hey! What about me?” Jayne stopped her torture of Steve long enough to throw Matt a salacious smile. “You’re next, big boy.” “I’m not sure I can wait that long,” he replied. “I’ll just have to keep myself occupied in the meantime.” He knelt behind her, tracing the length of Jayne’s spine, sending shivers racing through her, before he grabbed her by the hips. “I better put on a rubber.” Everything inside her tightened at the thought of having Steve’s erection in her mouth at the same time that Matt fucked her. Her heart was slamming in her chest, and she feared for a moment that she would come again before they even got started. Thinking of mundane things didn’t help much, so she surrendered, drawing Steve’s cock between her lips and swirling her tongue around the mushroom head

Home for Christmas

39

as she heard Matt ripping open the wrapper and unrolling the condom over his dick. The gentle prodding of his erection against her cunt made her whimper and suck hard. Steve tugged on her hair, the sting only adding to the sensations ripping through her. “Jaynie? Honey?” Matt asked, his voice squeaking enough to make her heart smile. Not wanting to stop the pleasure of blowing Steve, she wiggled her hips and pressed back against Matt, hoping he’d understand that not only did he have her permission, she needed to feel him inside her. A heartbeat later, that enormous cock filled her completely, making her truly happy for the first time in her life. Her men loved her. She could feel it in every touch, hear it in every word. That thought sent her senses soaring. Matt’s fingers dug into her hips as he thrust inside her, again and again, and when she was sure she couldn’t fight off her orgasm any longer, she squeezed her internal muscles as tight as she could while she sucked hard on Steve’s cock. Both men called her name as they reached their orgasms, forcing her own climax. As her body bucked in release, the heat of Steve’s semen filled her mouth, forcing Jayne to swallow hard to catch every last drop. Matt leaned over her, still pushing with gentle strokes as if he wanted the connection to last and last. After several long moments, Matt withdrew, making her want to cry as she lost that link. She rolled to her back, releasing Steve. A quick glance to her side told her that he seemed content to simply stare at the ceiling. The mattress bounced when Matt came back to drop beside her, snuggling up to her sated body. The magic was broken with two words uttered softly by Steve. “Now what?”

40

Elizabeth Raines

Chapter 4 Steve immediately regretted opening his mouth. At that moment, his body was still thrumming from one of the best orgasms he’d ever experienced, but his mind was in utter turmoil. Jayne was finally in bed with him. The problem was that Matt was there too. A threesome had never crossed his mind. Never. This trip was supposed to be when the two of them pressed their suits and waited with bated breath while Jayne decided which one of them she wanted. Neither had ever considered that she’d want them both. How arrogant he’d been, thinking that he had so much to offer her. He was ready to settle down, to take her as his wife, and to one day have children with her. He should have stopped to consider how much Matt wanted to share those things with Jayne as well. He also hadn’t considered exactly how difficult it would be for her to make the choice. Steve had simply gone up there to accomplish another goal on his life list, attacking it with his usual tenacity and singlemindedness. His selfishness was probably unforgiveable. He’d experienced the best sex of his life, and he hadn’t even fucked her yet. Damn, but her mouth was sublime. She seemed to know exactly how to keep him on the edge of release without pushing him past the point of no return. When she’d finally given him quarter, the climax she’d gifted him with was so intense, he thought he was going to pass out. And she hadn’t been at all disgusted, had even appeared to savor the taste of his semen. She was such a giving lover, and he had no intention of letting her go. No other woman would do now. Hell, no woman had ever come close to his Jayne.

Home for Christmas

41

She had to stay with him. She just had to. While what he really wanted to do was tug her into his arms and hold her ’til his dick got hard again, Steve couldn’t bear the quiet any longer. So he opened his goddamn mouth. “Now what?” he asked again, not sure what he wanted Matt or Jayne to say. “I…I…don’t know,” she softly replied. “I don’t wanna think right now.” “Me, either,” Matt added. “Let’s just enjoy this for whatever time we’ve got left.” “Got left before what?” she asked. Before we make you choose. “For tonight,” Steve said. “I need another drink.” Jayne sat up, crawled to the end of the bed, and got to her feet. Striding to the nightstand on Steve’s side, she picked up the phone and punched a couple of numbers. “Please send up two Vodka Stingers and—” She covered the receiver with her palm. “What do you guys want?” “A couple of dirty martinis,” Steve replied. “Whiskey sours. Why don’t you get something for us to eat, too? Maybe some mozzarella sticks?” “Or some chips and artichoke dip?” she asked. When the men nodded, she spoke a long order into the phone and then hung up. “Everything will be up shortly.” Heading to the closet, she opened the mirrored door and grabbed one of the white terry robes hanging inside. While it seemed a shame to cover all that alabaster skin, Steve didn’t think she’d want to answer the door naked. Suddenly feeling a bit vulnerable himself, he tugged at the sheet, making Matt roll out of the way so he could get it loose. After sliding under the sheet, he propped a pillow against the headboard and leaned back against it. “Now what?” This trip hadn’t been at all what Steve expected. Knowing Matt’s charm and success with women, how they seemed to…melt for him, he’d figured Matt would walk away with the prize. Jayne was

42

Elizabeth Raines

supposed to break Steve’s heart. Instead, the Three Musketeers had gone from friends to lovers, and Steve had no idea what that meant for all their futures. “Let’s not worry about things now.” Matt sounded irritated. “I agree,” Jayne added. “Words will only…complicate things.” She disappeared into the bathroom. Steve popped out of bed to grab his briefs. His own nudity made him feel far too exposed, something he truly hated. Matt followed suit, dumping his condom and donning his underwear. An awkward silence descended between them, which was unusual. He and Matt always had something to talk about and were either talking or texting several times a day. Of course that camaraderie might have just died a swift death when they both ended up naked and in bed with a woman they both loved but only one could have. “This is weird, isn’t it?” Matt asked. “Understatement of the year.” Before the inane conversation could continue, Jayne came out of the bathroom, her robe tied tight and covering her from neck to calf. “Room service should be here soon.” “That fast?” Steve asked. “Even on Christmas Eve?” “Yeah. They’re pretty quick here, and the place is fully staffed for the grand opening.” Matt plowed right into the emotional minefield with his usual straightforwardness. “You know, Steve’s right. We probably should talk about…this.” “No,” Jayne replied, “we shouldn’t. At least not until I’ve had another drink.” “Or two.” Steve winked at her, hoping to relieve some of the tension. “Jaynie…we can’t ignore this,” Matt insisted. She just shook her head. “He’s right.” Steve sighed. “We all slept together. That’s not

Home for Christmas

43

something we can pretend didn’t happen.” An insistent knock on the door brought a smile to her face. “Yes, we can.” She left the bedroom, shutting the door behind her. “Now what?” Steve asked yet again. Matt was getting fucking tired of hearing that question. Normally, he was the one who demanded action, but at that moment, he didn’t want anything to intrude on the happiness he felt after making love to Jayne. While his body was sated, he knew all it would take was her to crook her finger, and his cock would rise to the challenge. Just thinking about how beautiful she was and how wonderful her body had felt made heat rush to his groin. “She’s in denial,” Matt finally said as he sat on the corner of the bed. “Aren’t we all? She still has to choose.” Matt tried to rein in his anger. “You think I don’t know that? It’s not as though we can share her like we did tonight.” Wouldn’t that be a great solution? In a perfect world, they could all be together—three people who needed each other. But this wasn’t a perfect world. A threesome might be a hell of a treat as a sexual experience—a once in a lifetime experience—but it sure wasn’t a way of life. Not if any of them wanted to stay in touch with their families and keep their jobs. He, Jayne, and Steve couldn’t settle down and raise some kids. Matt couldn’t suppress a smile as he thought about what the other parents would say at the P.T.A. meetings when their kid presented his two daddies. “What in the hell are you smiling about?” Steve asked. “This is a fucking mess, isn’t it?” “That’s what’s making you grin?” Matt heaved a sigh. “Yes. And no. So what are we going to do about Jayne?” “I honestly don’t know.” “You know what I think about tonight?” Steve quirked a brow.

44

Elizabeth Raines

“I think we should use each and every minute we have until tomorrow morning to make Jayne happy.” “Meaning?” Matt pressed his point. “Meaning that once we leave this suite, everything between the three of us will change. Forever. We’ve got one night to still be the Three Musketeers, then two of us will live happily ever after, and one of us will have to pick up the pieces.” “So you think we should all end up in bed together again?” Steve asked. “Fuck, yeah! We make love to her until she tells us she can’t take any more.” Such a simple plan… “And then we go back to her mom’s house and pretend it never happened?” “No,” Matt replied. “Tomorrow at her mom’s house, we have her make her choice.” **** Jayne shut and locked the door, then she leaned in to rest her forehead against the cool surface. “What have I done?” Steve and Matt were surely talking about her, judging from the deep, muffled voices coming from the bedroom. After what had just happened, what else could they be discussing? How sucky the Browns would be in their next game? This Christmas Eve had truly been memorable, and not only because of the hotel’s grand opening. Matt and Steve loved her. Not one of them. Both of them loved her. Wrapping her mind around that was going to take her a good long while. As would figuring out what she was supposed to do about their declarations. Deciding where to go from here was going to take some time. Lots of time. Choices like this couldn’t be rushed, no matter how difficult those choices could be. All her plans to invite the men to move back in with her had to be

Home for Christmas

45

abandoned now. It was one thing to ask them to be platonic roommates. It was another thing altogether to ask them to move in so the three of them could romp around in the sack as if it were perfectly normal for three people to share a happily ever after. Whatever dreams she’d held of home and family were now out of her reach, lying crumpled like discarded love letters at her feet. She wouldn’t have a husband. Or children. What would she have? Loneliness. Because after Steve and Matt, no other man would ever do. She’d stupidly pictured the three of them being friends until they were old and gray, sharing an assisted living condo and chasing each other around with their walkers. What she hadn’t pictured was Steve and Matt with wives. The mere thought of them binding themselves to other women turned her stomach. They loved her. Now she needed to figure out exactly what that meant for the future. Jayne grabbed one of the vodka stingers and downed the entire glass in four big swallows, then coughed as the liquid blazed fire down her throat, settling in her stomach. She steadied herself before calling out to the men. “Food’s here.” So are the drinks… **** “That hit the spot. Damn, they’ve got great cooks here.” Matt tossed his empty plate on the end table. “Thanks for ordering a pizza.” “As if I don’t know how much my guys love their pepperoni.” My guys. After tomorrow, Steve and Matt might not be her guys anymore. She blinked back the tears stinging her eyes. Steve wrapped his arms around her waist and hauled her back against him. His hard cock ground against her ass. “I know something else your guys love.” “Oh?” Swallowing her hurt, Jayne decided to live for the moment,

46

Elizabeth Raines

because now could be all she had. She cast a coy smile over her shoulder. “What exactly would that be?” “Fucking your brains out.” She squealed when he suddenly flicked open the belt on her robe, brushed the garment from her shoulders, and set his palms against her breasts. Her nipples hardened as she laid her head back against his shoulder. His touch sent tingles zinging to her clit, making her squirm as she thought about all the things the three of them could share. Matt stepped forward, framing her face with his hands as he gently pulled her toward his mouth. “Is that want you want, Jaynie? You want the two of us to fuck you again?” “Yes,” she said in a breathy voice. “Oh, yes.” His lips covered hers, barely touching before Matt’s tongue invaded her mouth, stroking across her tongue. He tasted of vermouth, and Jayne gently sucked his tongue, loving how he leaned in, pressing his stiff dick against her lower belly. Since she didn’t have on a stitch of clothing, she wanted Steve and Matt to be naked too. But she also didn’t want to stop kissing Matt or have Steve stop stroking her breasts long enough to get them that way. Fumbling with the waistband of Matt’s briefs, she tried to stretch the elastic enough to get it over his cock. With a chuckle, he obliged her, yanking the tighty-whities down and kicking them aside. Such a glorious cock. Full and hard with a drop of pre-cum gracing the tip. Since Steve had turned her loose to remove his own underwear, Jayne fell to her knees, licking the length of Matt’s cock while she reached between his thighs to rake her fingernails across his soft sac. He groaned, encouraging her to take him into her mouth. His salty taste and masculine scent were intoxicating. Heat rushed straight to her pussy, and her clitoris throbbed in anticipation. Steve’s fingers tugged gently on her hair, so she released Matt, reaching out to stroke the other dick she loved. Instead of blowing him, she ran her tongue over his scrotum, smiling against his skin when he let out a ragged moan.

Home for Christmas

47

“God, Jayne. Keep that up, and I’m gonna explode.” “We’re taking this to the bed,” Matt said. His hands were under her arms, dragging her back to her feet. He scooped her up and carried her into the bedroom. Steve tossed her a smile. “I believe our lady promised us something special this time. Something about both of us being inside her at the same time.” “Do you guys have more rubbers?” she asked as Matt set her on her feet. “I’ve got it covered.” Matt disappeared into the living area and came back with a short string of condoms. He tore one off and tossed it to Steve before taking another from the stash, ripping it open with his teeth, and rolling it over his cock while Steve donned his. Jayne scrambled to her bag, fished around for a moment, and plucked out the bottle of aloe she always had with her. “Well, then. I’ve got the lube.” Matt crawled to the middle of the bed and flopped to his back. “I call bottom.” “That’s fine with me,” Steve said. “I would love to fuck that gorgeous ass of hers.” Jayne’s cunt clenched, making her grow wet enough she knew the aloe would only be to ease Steve’s entrance. She’d provide plenty of moisture for Matt to fuck her pussy. “I can’t wait to have you both inside me.” Tossing the lube to Steve, who caught it midair, she knelt on the mattress, leaned forward, and threw Matt a smile. She kissed his chest, sucking a masculine nipple until he hissed. His fingers tangled in her hair, tugging until she rose to settle her mouth on his. The kiss curled her toes and sent pleasure shimmering through her veins. Matt’s fingers caressed her hips, urging her to straddle him. She rubbed her cunt against his cock, letting his length slide between her folds, stroking her sensitized clitoris. “I want you inside me.” Matt shifted slightly until the blunt head of his dick rested against

48

Elizabeth Raines

her opening. “Then here I come.” “Oh, I hope not yet.” She loved how the chuckle he gave her in response quickly changed to a gasp as he plunged deep inside her. “Damn, that feels good.” “Well, then…” Steve crawled up behind her, bent forward, and kissed her back. “Let’s see if we can make that good a fantastic instead.” Jayne pushed herself up enough to glance over her shoulder. She’d thought about this before—about having her two guys make love to her at the same time—but she could hardly believe she’d had the courage to ask, let alone follow through. While she wanted them, she was still a little afraid. “You’ll be gentle?” “You mean you’ve never—” “Never,” she interrupted. “But you suggested it anyway?” Matt asked. Turning back to him, she gave him a shy smile, which was odd considering his cock was deep inside her. “I…I read about it. And then I thought about the two of you and…well…I figured it might work. But just with you two.” “I’ll be gentle,” Steve said. He grabbed the bottle of aloe while Matt cupped the back of her neck and dragged her down for a kiss. Jayne let herself drown in the insistent way his tongue stroked hers as if he knew she needed the distraction. A cool, wet finger slid between her ass cheeks, making a low whimper fall from her lips against Matt’s mouth. “I won’t hurt you, baby,” Steve said. His finger circled her anus, smearing the cold aloe around and around until that finger slipped inside her. She gasped at the unexpected flurry of excitement that accompanied the sensation of him invading her most intimate place. Working slowly in and out, his finally sank his finger all the way inside her. Jayne turned her head and let out a startled gasp. “You okay, Jaynie?” Matt asked.

Home for Christmas

49

Before she could answer, a second of Steve’s fingers joined the first. “Oh, my God…” “Tell me, Jayne,” Steve said. “Tell me if that feels good.” His fingers wiggled, finding some sweet spot that made it impossible for her to speak as her inner muscles began to clench. “Wow,” Matt said, his voice full of wonder. “Whatever you’re doing back there, trust me…she likes it. You should feel how tight she’s squeezing my cock right now.” Since the words wouldn’t come, she simply smiled and kissed Matt again, letting her tongue thrust in and out of his mouth to mimic what Steve was doing with his fingers. Too soon, he pulled them out, but before she could protest, his dick nudged against her anus. “I’m going to fuck you now, baby.” His fingers dug into her hips as he eased inside her. As the head pushed past the tight ring of muscles, he easily slid inside until his balls slapped against her upper thighs. “Holy shit. You’re so tight.” Could her guys feel their cocks sliding against each other deep inside her, separated only by her thin tissue? The three of them were now as close as they could ever be, the Three Musketeers united in body and mind. She wanted the moment to last forever. Matt and Steve began to move, awkwardly at first until they caught a rhythm that quickly made everything inside her tighten like a wound spring. In and out, together they moved until that spring suddenly unwound, fanning fire through Jayne. Her body bucked, her internal muscles contracting around the men as she let out a small scream that sent the men into a faster pace. A heartbeat later, her name spilled from both of their lips as they joined her in release.

50

Elizabeth Raines

Chapter 5 Jayne led the guys into the kitchen, hanging her purse on one of the chairs. “Hi, Mom. We’re here,” she called out. The place smelled wonderful, and even though her stomach was a bit queasy after all the vodka she drank last night, she wanted to eat everything she could get her hands on. Her mom’s cooking would fix her up. She pulled out the chair and winced as she sat down. Damn, but a long night of lovemaking had left her sore. Happy but sore. The fact Steve and Matt threw her arrogant, knowing smiles made her smile in return. They had a right to be smug. She’d never experienced anything like Christmas Eve making love to the two men she adored. Her heart sank as she wondered if she could ever know that kind of joy again. “Merry Christmas,” her mother said. She came into the kitchen, kissed both men on the cheek, and then pressed her lips to the top of Jayne’s head. “I missed you at midnight mass.” A laugh slipped out as Jayne thought about what she’d been doing and with who while her mother had piously sat in church. The next time Jayne went to confession, she’d definitely choose the anonymity of the confessional instead of a face-to-face. As if she could possibly tell a priest she’d just fucked two guys at the same time. She’d be saying Hail Marys and Our Fathers as penance for a year straight. “Merry Christmas, Mrs. Reynolds,” Matt said. “Merry Christmas, Mrs. Reynolds,” Steve echoed. “I’ve told you boys that you can call me Karen.” As if. Jayne understood, because she could never call the guys’ mothers by their first names, no matter how long she’d been a grown-

Home for Christmas

51

up. If those women ever found out what she’d done with their sons, they’d probably shun her for the rest of her life. She headed into the living room, sat down on the couch, and looked at the Christmas tree. Her mother collected Hallmark ornaments, so the pine was graced with everything from Peanuts to Star Trek. Such an eclectic mix, but her mother turned acquiring each new series into a quest, even circling in red the day in July when Hallmark released its new ornaments. Matt plopped down to her right as Steve sat on her left. Both men reached for her, but she slipped her hands between her thighs to keep them out of their grasps. Shit, all they needed was her mother seeing the three of them acting all lovey-dovey. Things were complicated enough as it was. “Jayne, dear? Would you set the table?” her mother called from the kitchen. Just the excuse Jayne needed to get away from the overwhelming heat of being sandwiched between the men. Popping to her feet, she went to the china cabinet, pulled open the drawer, and grabbed a handful of the good silver. She moved around the dining room table, setting utensils down while trying not to blush from the intense stares Matt and Steve threw her way. “We need to talk about things, Jaynie,” Matt finally said. Steve nodded. “No,” she replied, casting a furtive glance toward the kitchen. “We don’t need to talk, especially not here and not now.” “Then when?” Steve asked. Never. “After brunch. Mom will go to Aunt Stacey’s house to watch the kids open their presents. We can talk then.” **** “So…” Matt grabbed Jayne’s hand and dragged her back into the living room. He’d grown impatient, hardly even noticing the great-

52

Elizabeth Raines

tasting food Mrs. Reynolds had served for their meal. The cleanup seemed to take forever, and he and Steve had dried dishes to help the women get things done. All he could think about was the choice that he and Steve were now going to ask Jayne to make. Last night had been the most incredible experience of his life, but no matter how wonderful it was, that was all it could be. One night of heaven. Now, his Jaynie had to decide which man had pleased her the most and claim him as her husband. God, he didn’t know if he could face another day if she chose Steve—yet Matt would also hurt knowing that Steve would suffer heartbreak if Jayne rejected him. A paradox, to be sure. But it wasn’t as if the three of them could ever be together the way they had been on Christmas Eve ever again. Holy hell. What if she walked away from them both? What if she didn’t want to marry either one of them? No. Not after last night. The three of them had shared something special. He arrogantly believed that a woman who could show that much passion and declare her love to them could never walk away from that kind of bond, even if she had to give up one of the men. Jayne was going to have a happy marriage when this ordeal by fire was over. Both he and Steve were men who would honor the vows they took, and both were also ready to settle down and someday start a family. Who would she choose? “So,” Matt said again. “It’s time to talk about last night.” “Do we have to?” Jayne sat on the easy chair, folded her legs under her, and wrapped her arms around herself in a hug. “Yes,” Steve chimed in. “We do.” She heaved a sigh. “Look…it happened. Can’t we forget it? Can’t we go back to being the Three Musketeers?” “You really think Steve or I could forget making love to you?” Matt shook his head. “Jaynie, everything changed last night. We can’t

Home for Christmas

53

be just friends anymore. I told you I loved you, remember? How could you possibly expect me to take that back?” “I love you too,” Steve added. “I do, and I don’t want to forget what happened. I came here with one purpose. I came to ask you to marry me, Jayne.” Her eyes flew wide. “Marry me? Are you nuts?” He growled low in his chest. “I love you. Of course I want to marry you.” “So do I, Jaynie. I want you to marry me,” Matt said before turning to Steve. “We talked about this, remember? Neither of us was supposed to say the M word yet.” “I know…but…” Steve dragged his fingers through his hair. “She needs to choose. I can’t keep worrying about this. Shit, I need to know which one of us she wants!” “You think this is easy on me?” Matt shook his head. “Fuck…I haven’t slept since the moment we agreed that we’d let her decide who she wanted.” Jayne gaped at Matt and Steve, wondering exactly when they’d had this little discussion about the M word. They couldn’t possibly have known what would happen last night. No way. Their threesome had merely been a product of their isolation and far too much alcohol. When had they decided that their friendship—this bond that they’d shared almost their whole lives—was no longer important? Last night should have shown them that her idea would work, if only she had talked to them about her plans for the three of them to live together. Of course that was before she’d fucked them both. But even then, they shouldn’t be talking about her having to choose one over the other. Yet there they sat, talking about which one was going to marry her. “Marriage? You’re kidding, right?” Two sets of angry eyes turned on her. Her anger and fear bubbled out as she shouted, “You want to marry me? Both of you want to marry me? Are you nuts?”

54

Elizabeth Raines

“Don’t be silly,” Steve replied with a nervous chuckle. “You can’t marry both of us. That’s illegal.” “Except in Utah,” Matt added, his laughter sounding forced. She narrowed her eyes. “Quit being facetious. You know what I meant. How in the hell could you possibly think I’d choose between you?” Matt got to his feet and paced the length of the room and back, his hands on his hips. He finally veered from his path to lean over the back of her chair. “I want to have a family with you, Jayne. It’s all I can think about. Us. Together. A nice house. A couple of kids.” “Hey!” Steve was on his feet and in front of her faster than she thought possible. “I want those things too.” He reached out for her hand, and she reluctantly let him have it. Funny thing was that Matt took her other hand and squeezed it. Jayne had no idea what to say, even less of what to do. She felt like a doll two kids were fighting over. Her heart was being ripped right down the middle. “Steve and I talked about this,” Matt said. “A lot. About what we wanted.” “About what?” Jayne asked. “Talked about what?” “You. About what we’d do with you.” She glanced over to Steve. “So you two had a nice long talk about me?” He nodded. Snatching her hands back, she took a couple of deep breaths that did little to calm her hammering heart and spinning thoughts. “When did the two of you decide that you could plan my future? Did either of you think about talking to…oh, I don’t know… me, for instance?” As he stepped around the chair, drawing closer, Matt said, “C’mon, Jaynie. It wasn’t like that. We just…wanted to be on the same page.” “Yeah,” Steve added. “It took us a while to figure out how we both felt about you. Then we needed to decide what we were gonna

Home for Christmas

55

do about it.” Men could be so damned stupid sometimes. “Did it ever dawn on either of you that I might have something to say about all this?” “You do get a say,” Matt insisted. “You get your say right now. You get to choose which one of us you want to marry.” “That’s not a choice,” she retorted. “That’s an ultimatum.” Both men looked confused enough they might as well have been scratching their heads to complete the cliché image. “You guys don’t get it, do you?” Matt and Steve shook their heads. Jayne enlightened them. “Let me ask this… What happens to the Three Musketeers if I choose?” Matt folded his arms over his broad chest. “You’re the one who doesn’t get it. There isn’t any Three Musketeers anymore. Never again.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “That means,” Steve said, “that you choose. Then you and your choice live happily ever after, and the third wheel goes his own way.” “You’re serious, aren’t you?” “As a heart attack,” Matt replied. Taking a shuddering breath, Jayne wished she could get either of the stubborn men she loved to put himself in her shoes. “What you’re telling me is that the minute I choose one of you, I lose the other?” “Of course.” Matt looked over to Steve. “There’s no way I can stick around and watch you with him. No way I can watch you two walk down the aisle and buy a house and have kids. You choose him, Jaynie, and I’m gone. Forever.” “He’s right,” Steve said. “You can’t expect me to watch you marry Matt and not be eaten alive by jealousy every damned time I see you two together. If you marry him, I have to leave. And I won’t be coming back.” When had her best friends lost their fucking minds? “I can’t live with losing either of you. I can’t make that kind of choice. So I

56

Elizabeth Raines

choose…neither of you. That way I get to keep both of you. The Three Musketeers live on. We’ll just keep being friends. We’ll forget what happened last night and just be what we were before.” “Guess what, baby?” Steve set his lips into a stubborn frown. “We know you better than you think.” “Yeah,” Matt added. “We knew you’d hate losing one of us, so we made a choice too.” She quirked a brow. “Oh, so you two made another big decision without me? Care to share it with me?” Matt nodded, but he looked to Steve. “We decided that if you don’t choose—if you don’t decide to marry one of us—we’re outta here.” “I beg your pardon?” “You get one of us,” Steve said, “or you get neither of us. That way you have to choose.” Both men took a step closer, making her feel claustrophobic. She hurt so much she was amazed someone couldn’t see it like a wound to her body, bleeding and gaping to reveal her pain to everyone. “So which one is it, Jaynie?” Matt asked. “Which one of the two men who love you gets to be your husband?” “And which one gets his heart broken?” Steve asked. “You’re both insane!” She wrapped her arms around herself, trying to ward off the cold shivers racing through her. “I’m not choosing one of you. I’m not! I just want things to be the way they were. I won’t do this!” “This isn’t like middle school,” Steve insisted, his face flushing red. “It’s not ‘The Lady or the Tiger’ where the story doesn’t end.” “Who’s it going to be, Jaynie?” Matt asked. “Steve’s right. You have to decide. You know I love you—” “I do too!” Steve interrupted. “—and would make you a great husband.” “You can’t make me choose! I love you both! I was coming here to ask you to move into a house I’ll design. I wanted the Three

Home for Christmas

57

Musketeers to be together again. Like college.” All they did was stare at her in that stubborn way they always had when the ball had been firmly planted in her court. They were going to stick to their guns, come what may. “Don’t do this,” she begged. “Please don’t do this.” “I love you, baby,” Steve said. “I can’t go back to being friends. I can’t. It would kill me.” Matt nodded. “I feel the same. There’s no going back now. You need to pick one of us. That’s all there is to it.” They were really going to make her choose. They were really going to make her open her mouth and say which of them she loved more, and then the other would never be a part of her life again. There was no Solomon solution to this predicament. No way to get Steve and Matt to listen to reason. No way to convince them she loved them equally and would feel like a limb was removed if either wasn’t in her life. She was good and trapped. And she’d had more than enough. “Fine.” Both men eyed her warily, but Matt spoke. “Are you going to marry me?” “Or me?” Steve quickly asked. She didn’t reply, simply walked into the kitchen with them trailing along like puppy dogs. She donned her coat, slung her purse over her shoulder, and turned to look at two confused faces. Opening the kitchen door, she had one foot in the snow when she announced her decision. “I choose not to choose. If I can’t have you both, I won’t have either of you.”

58

Elizabeth Raines

Chapter 6 Christmas Eve evening—Two years later “I still think this is a stupid idea,” Jayne grumbled as she watched the scenery fly by in the passenger window. “I don’t think revisiting the scene of the crime will help anything.” “The ‘scene of the crime’?” Matt leaned forward and glared at her, forcing déjà vu to sweep over her. He’d sat in that same position two years ago in the same car as they went to the same damned destination. Look how well that had turned out. “I have much fonder memories of the Pine Springs Lodge,” he said. “So do I,” Steve added. “In fact, those are the best memories of my life.” “Yeah? Well, you weren’t the one who spent the next two years—” She bit back the word, not wanting to let them know how difficult it had been for her to walk away from them. They’d tried to force a choice, and she simply couldn’t make one. She loved them both. If she couldn’t have Steve and Matt, she’d take neither, no matter how much it was killing her to be without them. “The one who spent the next two years what?” Matt asked. “Suffering.” She damned herself for letting the word slip out. “You don’t think I suffered?” he retorted. “Then let me enlighten you… I’ve been fucking miserable since the day you walked out of your mom’s kitchen.” Jayne snorted her disbelief. “I don’t want to do this.” She turned

Home for Christmas

59

her head to watch out the window again. Matt’s intense stare and the looks Steve tossed her when he stole a moment to take his eyes off the road were making her insides hurt. “Take me back.” “Nope,” Steve replied. He took the turn to cross the old covered bridge. “This time, you don’t get to run away. I’ve waited—” “We’ve waited,” Matt interrupted. “We’ve waited two goddamn years to talk to you, and you’re going to listen. If you hadn’t disappeared, we would have had this discussion a long time ago.” “Yeah,” Matt added. “What the hell was that all about? Didn’t you think we’d like to see you? Talk to you? You just…disappeared.” “I didn’t…disappear.” I just tried to. “Yeah? Well, why couldn’t either of us find you?” Steve asked. “And trust me…we looked. Hard.” They’d looked for her? Of course they had. They’d been friends forever. Knowing her guys, they’d want to push her to make a choice again. That was one of the reasons she’d hidden so completely. Plus, there was no way she could tell them that she’d fallen into a deep depression after the last time she’d seen them. While she hadn’t needed to seek professional help, she’d suffered enough that she’d walked away from everything else in her life. Quit her job. Moved away. She’d started a brand new life by moving to Cincinnati, and with the exception of her mother, she gave no one her new address and phone number. Using her experience in renovating the old hotel, she’d taken a job restoring other landmarks for the state, but she kept a low profile. She even Googled herself from time to time to be sure she wasn’t popping up on some website. Only her mother knew where she lived, and Jayne had made the woman swear to keep her new life a secret. Now that she’d finally pulled her world back together, here came Steve and Matt to destroy it again. She wasn’t sure she had enough

60

Elizabeth Raines

strength left to pick up the pieces once they shattered her heart for a second time. As Steve dealt with checking them in at the front desk, Jayne stood in the huge atrium she’d helped re-create, staring at the beautiful stained glass. Then her eyes moved to the Christmas decorations that gave the old hotel such a holiday spirit, her heart ached. Christmas used to be her favorite time of year. She’d loved helping her parents decorate their home and yard. She and her mother made batch after batch of cookies to give to friends and neighbors. Her father always played Santa Claus at their church, passing out gifts donated by the parish to unfortunate families. She’d loved being his “elf” and handing him the festive packages. Now, her father was gone. The sadness swallowed her whole on some Christmases, at least it had until two years ago when she’d had the best Christmas Eve of her life—making love to the two men she loved with all her heart. Last Christmas, she’d spent alone. She hadn’t even so much as put up a garland in celebration. She’d baked a frozen pizza and watched sappy DVDs until she cried herself to sleep. “We’re in the same suite,” Steve announced proudly as he came striding up with Matt. They placed themselves on either side of her, causing a wave of heat to rush over her as Jayne remembered the feel of being sandwiched between their two strong bodies. If she stepped foot in that suite, the memories would drown her. “I…I can’t. Take me back home. Please,” she begged. Her bag was jerked from her hand. Then two strong hands gripped hers. She closed her eyes, savoring that connection they’d always shared—three people who’d needed each other and now had nowhere to go but their own separate ways. “Why are you doing this to me?” she choked out. “Doing what, baby?” Steve asked.

Home for Christmas

61

“Don’t call me that!” Her voice echoed loud enough for the few people at the resort to turn and stare. “God, I don’t understand. Why are you doing this to me?” A tear spilled over her lashes, and she quickly wiped it away. “C’mon, with us. Let us explain.” Matt tugged until she finally followed him. An elevator ride and a stroll down the corridor found them in front of the door to the presidential suite. Steve let them in. The door closing behind them was the only sound for several long moments. Matt wanted nothing more than to scoop her into his arms and have Steve follow them into the bedroom. There was so much the two of them needed to say to her, but from the moment he’d seen her again, his cock had taken the lead, leaving his brain a distant second. At that moment, he wasn’t sure there was any blood north of his navel. He couldn’t stop himself. Striding over to Jayne, he swept the purse from her shoulder. It dropped to the ground with a thud. He pulled her into his arms and settled his mouth on hers. She tasted just as sweet as he remembered, and although her body had been as stiff as a board, she slowly melted into him. Snaking her arms around his waist, she pressed her breasts against his chest and moaned. Not surprisingly, Steve stepped up behind her. While Matt ravaged her mouth, Steve brushed aside her hair and nibbled on the side of her neck. He pushed his hips hard enough against her ass to make her lower belly rub against Matt’s dick. No way were they talking now. With a growl, Matt tore his mouth away and lifted Jayne into his arms. He hurried to the master bedroom as Steve followed hot on his heels. “We can’t,” Jayne whispered. “I…can’t.” As he stood at the side of the bed, he set her back on her feet. Then Matt looked into her eyes. “You can. I want you, Jaynie.” “I want you too, baby,” Steve added.

62

Elizabeth Raines

She closed her eyes as a tear leaked from the corner of each. “Don’t say that.” “Why?” Matt asked. “It’s the truth. I haven’t stopped thinking about you. Not for two fucking years. If I could have found you, the first thing I would have done is make love to you.” “You’re all I’ve thought about,” Steve said. “I know we need to talk, but damn. All I want is the three of us to be together again.” She sniffled and hid her face against Matt’s chest. He tried another tack. “Tell us that you don’t love us anymore. Tell us that, and we’ll stop.” Jayne raised her face to stare him in the eye. He hoped she could see the sincerity in his expression. He kissed her again, hard, just to show her how much she meant to him. So many words needed to be said, but they all crowded together until they blocked a single one from falling out. All he wanted to do was sink deep into her warmth, to wrap his arms around her and hold her close. And this time, he and Steve would never let her go. Steve set his hand over hers. “Tell us, Jayne. All you have to do is tell us you don’t want us.” When she took longer to think it over than he’d hoped, Matt figured he should kiss her again. Leaning in, watching closely to see if she’d reject him, he smiled when she met him halfway. Her tongue was the first to heighten the kiss, and Matt drank her in like fine wine, dying for her taste and wanting desperately to feel her silken skin beneath his fingertips. Although he didn’t want to end the soulful kiss, he pulled away long enough to grab the hem of her bulky sweater and yank it over her head. “I missed looking at you. God, you’re beautiful.” Steve crawled behind her from the other side of the bed, and he was the one to grab her wrists when she tried to raise her hands to cover her breasts. “No,” he said. “Matt’s right. You’re beautiful.” The frown on her face told Matt she didn’t believe them. By the time she left that bed, he was going to be sure that she understood her

Home for Christmas

63

own sensuality and just how gorgeous both he and Steve thought she was. Whipping his own shirt over his head, he fumbled with his belt before it finally gave up the battle. A few moments later, every stitch of clothing he’d had on was piled on the carpet. Matt took over the delicious chore of undressing her while Steve bounced off the bed to strip. Her bra was gone, no doubt removed by Steve. Matt knelt next to her, gently removing her shoes and socks while she unbuttoned her jeans. He took over the task, laying her back on the mattress as he peeled them down her body. Her panties were all that remained between him and the woman he loved. Delicate and lacy, the pink barrier was almost as enticing as seeing her naked. Steve was back on the bed, and he sprawled his naked body out next to Jayne while Matt removed her panties. As Steve pulled one of her pretty pink nipples into his mouth, Matt nudged her knees apart and knelt between them. She must have realized his intent, because she tried to squeeze her legs together. He kept them braced apart with his shoulders, separated her folds with his fingers, and drove his tongue deep into her cunt. Steve watched Matt making love to Jayne with his mouth and almost stopped what he was doing. He’d never considered how erotic it would be to watch until the last Christmas the Three Musketeers had spent in this room. Perhaps that was one of the reasons he’d never been able to bring himself to have sex with another woman. Not that he hadn’t tried. Each time, he stopped short, knowing the experience would leave him unfulfilled. He needed something…more. He needed love—the kind of love he felt for Jayne. In his own way, he loved Matt, too. To watch him giving Jayne so much obvious pleasure had Steve’s dick close to exploding. Knowing he wasn’t going to be able to wait much longer to be inside her, he hopped off the bed, hurried to get his bag, and retrieved a strip of condoms. He also grabbed Jayne’s bag, hoping she might have more

64

Elizabeth Raines

of that wonderful lube she’d brought last time. In the short time he’d been out of the room, things had changed. He groaned when he saw Matt now spread-eagle on the bed with Jayne leaning over him as she dragged her tongue up the length of his erection. “Holy shit, that’s hot!” Jayne smiled for the first time since he’d seen her so long ago. “Well, then,” she said, “why don’t you show me how hot you think it is?” She wiggled her ass. Steve growled, ripped a condom off the strip, and tossed it to Matt. The second one, he opened and rolled over his own cock before he crawled back on the bed. Grabbing Jayne’s hips, he rubbed his sheathed erection against her pussy. “Jaynie?” “Fuck me, Steve,” she said before she swallowed the entire length of Matt’s dick. She was so wet, so ready for him, that he slipped right inside her. Her channel cradled him—snug, hot, perfect. He wanted to tell her how great she made him feel, how much making love to her was like coming home. No words would come, so he tried to tell her with his body, filling her completely before withdrawing until he was almost free of her, then thrusting back inside. “Wait…please…” Her words were so soft, Steve almost missed them. He stopped moving. “What’s wrong?” She eased forward until their bodies separated. He felt the distance between them all the way to his soul. “What’s wrong?” This time, Matt asked. “Nothing’s wrong. I just…I want you both,” she said. “At the same time. Like we did before.” Steve was amazed he didn’t come on the spot. Matt moved first, grabbing his condom and ripping it open. “Where’s the lube?” She didn’t answer, just got off the bed and dug into her bag. After retrieving a bottle, she held it up. “Who’s on bottom?”

Home for Christmas

65

Turning to Matt, Steve quirked an eyebrow. Matt winked. “Your turn.” Like he needed to be told twice. Scrambling onto the bed, he flopped to his back and held his cock up. “C’mon, baby. I want back inside you. Now.” “Gladly,” she said, a purr in her voice. She straddled his hips, letting him guide his dick inside her. Moving in a slow, seductive rhythm, she smiled down at him. For the first time since he’d seen her after far too long, the Jayne he loved was back. He rocked his hips up until he went as deep as he could go. “Wait for me, you two,” Matt said. He knelt behind Jayne, and as he eased her forward with a hand against her spine, his eyes locked with Steve’s. In that moment, Steve felt connected with Matt in a way he knew was special. They were forever united in their love for this woman, and that love extended to make the two of them as important to each other as any lover. There were no words to describe what he was feeling, but he smiled at Matt, hoping his friend—his best friend— understood. Matt’s lopsided grin was quickly replaced with a moan as Jayne pushed back against him. “If you don’t join this party soon, Matt,” she said. “You’re going to get left behind.” “Not about to let that happen, Jaynie.” All Jayne knew was that her heart, her mind, and her body were screaming for completion. Two long years of never being with her guys had taken their toll, and the need for release, the need to reaffirm her love for them, raced through her. Matt’s wet finger gently pushed past the tight ring of muscles, and she sucked in a breath. “You okay?” he asked. “Fuck me, Matt. Please,” she pleaded. The blunt head of his cock replaced his finger. He nudged at her until he pushed past her body’s resistance. A few more tender thrusts

66

Elizabeth Raines

and he surged into her. “You feel so good. I’m not gonna last long.” Neither was she, but she couldn’t find any words. Matt and Steve quickly found a cadence that made her body soar, higher and higher until everything inside her contracted into a tight knot. With a gasp, she gave herself over to pleasure as the knot snapped, sending wave after wave of bliss racing through her. Matt came next, grunting as he squeezed her hips and kept pushing into her channel in small strokes. Steve’s cry of release followed right behind. **** “Now what?” Steve asked when he plopped down next to Jayne. Matt fell to her other side, making her bounce and forcing a giggle. She was lighthearted, her body sated and relaxed for the first time in literally years. She heard the teasing tone to Steve’s question, and she knew that after they’d just shared something so beautiful, the men weren’t going to force her to walk away again. All the angst and anger that had remained for so long had burned away in the fire of their passion, and Jayne was not going to let them take charge of their situation again. She was damned sick and tired of running away, and she wasn’t going to let them run away, either. Fuck propriety. Fuck their families. Fuck the rest of the stupid world. She loved Matt and Steve, and she didn’t give a shit what everyone else thought. After two years of feeling sorry for herself and wallowing in depression, she was alive again, and she wasn’t about to give that up. She was going to be with them. Both. And that’s that. “Now,” she replied. “We find a way to make the impossible possible.” “Meaning?” Matt asked. “Meaning, I’m not leaving this bed until the three of us reach an understanding. I’m not living the way I’ve been for the last two years.

Home for Christmas

67

I love you. Both. And I can’t live without you. Without either of you.” “Meaning?” Steve echoed. “Meaning that you’re coming back with me. You can call yourselves my husbands or my boyfriends or my roommates, whatever you want. But you’re both going to live with me again.” The men burst into laughter, the sound so full of relief, she couldn’t help but wonder if they’d brought her here to announce something similar. “What?” she finally asked. “What’s so funny?” “We figured we might have to argue ’til we were blue in the face to get you to agree to the same damn thing,” Matt said. “After so long without you, I knew that once we got you back in our lives, we’d never let you go again. You belong with us, Jaynie.” Steve nodded. “We weren’t letting you leave this bed until you told us we could all be the Three Musketeers again, and that means more than just being friends. We both love you, and we both want you in our lives.” “Look,” Matt added. “We both know we fucked up something royal last time we were together. We shouldn’t have made you choose.” It was her turn to nod. “That was despicable.” “We know that,” Steve said, sitting up. “We thought that we could bring you here. Maybe grovel a bunch, even beg if we had to. All to get you back in our lives.” Matt sat up, tugging on her arm until she did as well. “We know it’s a bit… unconventional. The three of us being a family…” “To say the least,” she said with a grin. “But that’s what Steve and I want. A home. Kids someday. All with you. Only you.” Her heart swelled until she feared it would burst. “I’m in Cincinnati now. I’ve got this great house I’m gutting and renovating. It’s plenty big enough for all of us.” “Cincinnati, huh?” Matt asked. He turned to Steve. “What about your job?”

68

Elizabeth Raines

“They need landscapers everywhere,” he replied with a shrug. “I’ve been wanting to branch out on my own anyway. That’s as good a place to start as any, so long as the three of us can be together.” “I know what might work,” Jayne said. “We can turn our house into a showcase. You can do the exterior and show potential customers just how good you are.” “What about you, Matt?” Steve asked. “I deal with computers. Hell, I can work anywhere.” A glance to the clock told Jayne that the witching hour had come and gone. She turned to Matt and gave him a quick kiss, then she kissed Steve. “Merry Christmas, guys.” “A very Merry Christmas.” Steve reached out to stroke her shoulder. “All we’re missing is the mistletoe,” Matt added. Happiness was now hers. Wrapping her fingers around two hardening cocks, she hummed her approval. “From the looks of it, I doubt we’ll need any.”

THE END WWW.ELIZABETHRAINES.COM WWW.THESEXTET.COM

ABOUT THE AUTHOR Elizabeth Raines makes her home in the Midwest. A fan of all genres of fiction, she enjoys blending her love of science fiction with romance in the books she writes exclusively for Siren Publishing. Her favorite movies are Pride and Prejudice and Love, Actually, and she spends far too much time watching shows like The Tudors and Mad Men. Elizabeth has been happily married for almost thirty years and tries to express that kind of enduring love in all her stories, hoping to help all her heroes and heroines have their own happily ever afters.

Also by Elizabeth Raines Ménage Everlasting: Wicked Missions 1: Locked In Ménage Everlasting: Wicked Missions 2: Marooned Ménage Everlasting: Wicked Missions 3: Bounty Ménage Everlasting: Wicked Missions 4: Sold Ménage Everlasting: Wicked Missions 5: Wanted Ménage Everlasting: Wicked Missions 6: Captivated Ménage Everlasting: Wicked Missions 7: Covert

Also by The Sextet Ménage Everlasting: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 1: Sharing Ménage Everlasting: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 2: Dirty Dancing Ménage Everlasting: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 3: Occupational Hazards Everlasting Classic: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 4: Entanglements

Available at BOOKSTRAND.COM

ANGEL ON BROADWAY

Cheryl Brooks

DEDICATION For anyone who wishes to find a touch of magic waiting beneath the tree on Christmas morning.

Chapter 1 Ariel couldn’t remember ever being quite so cold, almost as if the chill had seeped into her bones and gone straight to her soul. Nashville wasn’t supposed to be this frigid—not even in midDecember. But the weather matched her mood. Strolling down Broadway should have helped—the lights, the music, the general gaiety—all those things were designed to help her forget her grief, if only for a short while. The impulse to call a cab and head downtown had been so strong, there ought to have been magic involved, but it simply wasn’t there. Tears stung her eyes, occasionally causing her to miss her step and stumble as she walked along on the uneven pavement. She had seldom been more in need of company, yet in spite of the crowds, she felt totally alone. Legends Corner was full—every seat taken. Four couples occupied the dance floor while a mediocre band played Toby Keith’s “Should’ve Been a Cowboy” without much enthusiasm. They’d only drawn a crowd because it was warm inside and there was no line at the door. She stayed long enough to get some feeling back in her fingers and then moved on. Crossing the street, she turned left, pulling her hood up against the bitter wind. One more pass and she’d hail a cab and head for home. She knew she shouldn’t have come downtown by herself, but on nights like these, she simply needed to walk, whether she was alone or not. As she drew nearer to Dilly’s Bar, she noted the queue outside— not good on such a cold night. The door opened briefly, letting the music out into the street. The bandstand was center stage in the huge,

Angel on Broadway

73

street-level window at the front of the building. Anyone passing by could walk right up behind the band while they were performing. Todd had never liked that feeling. Her breath fogged the glass as she paused there, standing right behind the drummer. Something about him drew her eye. Was it his muscular arms, the set of his shoulders, or the way his black T-shirt hugged his sculpted body? With olive skin and prominent veins running down his arms, he appeared healthy and vibrant. Even his neck looked strong, yet graceful, and no less masculine for having a fine chain hanging from it. She was mere inches from him, separated only by a thick pane of glass. So close, and yet so utterly distant. She watched him play, becoming absorbed in his movements and the vibration that reached her even out there in the street. Calm settled in her. Just watching him made her feel different, better somehow. The song ended with a crash on the cymbals and the beat of the kick drum. The spell now broken, despair descended once more. She realized she’d waited a moment too long when he finally became aware of her presence and turned. Catching a fleeting glimpse of his face, she saw that he was foreign and exotic, with heavily lashed dark eyes beneath well-defined brows and a straight, prominent nose above his full, sensuous lips… His gaze met hers for a moment. She knew better than to make eye contact. It only intensified the bleak loneliness. This momentary connection was different, though—a meeting of the souls, accompanied by a brief lightening of the spirit. Then, as quickly as it had come, it was gone. She turned away. Time to go… Passing a group of boys with one coatless girl who wore a revealing wrap top made her shake her head and smile grimly. Silly child, didn’t she feel the cold? The boys weren’t wearing coats, either. Was it youth or alcohol keeping them warm? Ariel didn’t know. She had neither of those things to ward off the chill. Not anymore. Alcohol only dulled the pain, making it that much stronger when it

74

Cheryl Brooks

returned. And youth? Had she ever felt that young? Was it her thirty years, or the mileage on her soul that made her feel so old? Then again, young, childless widows probably all felt that way. But surely not for this long. Not for five years… Todd’s death was still like an open wound that no amount of grieving could heal. She’d gone through the denial, the anger, and the bargaining, but had stopped there, right smack dab in the middle of depression. Acceptance had never come. He’d died a hero’s death, which was supposed to make his loss easier to accept. Ariel didn’t see it that way. He was still the only man she’d ever loved—the one who’d loved her the way she’d dreamed of since childhood. No, his loss cut her every bit as deeply as it had the first moment she’d heard the news. Perhaps that was why she’d avoided coming downtown until now, when the pain became unbearable. She’d met Todd here, playing in a band that was good but not great, even with his talented performance on lead guitar. Competition was fierce in Music City, and simply being good wasn’t enough to be noticed by anyone—at least by anyone who mattered. To make it in this town, you had to be outstanding. Running footsteps interrupted her thoughts. Instinctively, she shrank against the side of the nearest building as a masculine form skidded to a halt in front of her. His hand touched her shoulder, forcing a startled gasp from her throat that was almost a scream. “Sorry,” he said. “I didn’t mean to scare you. I just didn’t want you to leave before I could ask you…did you feel that?” The streetlight above him made a halo of his dark curls and outlined the breadth of his shoulders. Had there been an earthquake? What else could she possibly have felt that someone else could feel? “I…I don’t know what you mean.” Ariel cursed the quaver in her voice. At one time, she’d been confident and strong. Now she jumped at loud noises like a nervous kitten, almost as though she expected a sniper’s bullet to take her life,

Angel on Broadway

75

just as an Iraqi bullet had taken Todd’s. She peered up at him again. A dime-size pendant embossed with an odd starburst design hung from the chain around his neck in stark contrast to his black T-shirt. The foolish man wasn’t even wearing a coat… **** After the jolt of pure sexual energy that one glimpse into her eyes had triggered, the last thing Nico had expected was for her to be afraid of him. Telling her exactly what he’d felt would sound ridiculous now, if it didn’t scare her off completely. Best to keep his mouth shut about the fact that his body had leapt to attention when their eyes met and focus on the other aspect of it. He’d been playing much better than usual, and the vocal harmony he and his cousin Alexei had achieved was extraordinary. How long had she been standing there, working her magic on them? “Are you a…a pixie or an elf or something?” He pushed back her hood to examine her ears. They seemed normal enough, but her perky little nose and crystalline blue eyes shouted “elf.” She shook her head, still looking like a frightened doe. “Not a pixie, not an elf…then why do I feel like you’ve just thrown pixie dust all over me?” He snapped his fingers. “No, wait. You’re a fairy, right?” This drew a hesitant smile from her. “No. Not a fairy, either.” A frown furrowed her brow. “You’re the drummer.” He nodded. “Yeah, I’m the little drummer boy and—oh, I get it now. You’re the herald angel.” “I’m not an angel—herald or otherwise.” Her smile was a little less tentative this time, revealing the most adorable dimples Nico had ever seen. Pale blonde curls that begged to be touched peeked out from beneath her fur-trimmed hood. “Then why do I feel like I know you from somewhere?” He stopped with a grimace. “Boy, did that ever sound like a pick-up

76

Cheryl Brooks

line—and an old one at that.” He studied her face again. “But it’s true. Have you been here before? Maybe seen us play?” She nodded. “I used to hang around downtown a lot. My husband played guitar in a band.” The memory clicked. “That’s it! You’re Todd Nathanson’s wife. I knew I’d seen you before. Say, whatever happened to him? I haven’t heard anything about him in ages. He was a damn good picker.” Her weak smile vanished, and Nico wanted to kick himself for being such an idiot. The fact that she was there alone should have clued him that something had changed, but the words were out. He couldn’t very well take them back. “He was killed by a sniper in Iraq about five years ago.” Nico didn’t know what to say. He’d expected bad news, but nothing that bad. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know.” She nodded and took a breath as though about to say more, but the words died on her lips. Even her subsequent shrug and attempted smile seemed forced. The streetlight shone down on her face as Nico studied her carefully. He knew her now, even though almost everything he remembered about her had changed. Clear blue eyes that used to sparkle were now dull and lifeless, and her ready smile had been replaced with a wooden expression. Five years was a long time, yet apparently not long enough to get over her loss. The sweat he’d worked up while playing had almost turned to ice on his skin. “Look, it’s freezing out here. Do you want to come inside?” She shook her head. “No, I think I’ll go home now. I’m kinda tired. I had to work late today.” Her objection seemed a little hesitant. Obviously, she didn’t trust him. “You don’t remember me, do you?” She scanned his face without a trace of recognition. “No, I don’t.” “Well, don’t feel bad. I’ve changed quite a bit myself—I used to have a full beard and lots of long hair hanging around my face. I’ve, um, filled out some, too.” With what he hoped was a disarming grin,

Angel on Broadway

77

he held out his hand praying she’d actually take it. “Nico Tomaras. My cousin Alexei is our band’s lead singer and plays rhythm guitar. You’ll probably remember him.” His pained expression drew a genuine smile from her. “Not jealous, are you?” “Nah, you know how it is with frontmen. They get all the girls. We drummers are in the back where no one can see us.” “Not in that bar,” she said, nodding toward Dilly’s. “At least, not from out here.” “True.” He gazed down at her, thankful that for once, he’d been the frontman. Sort of. No way was he letting her disappear. The magic was still there. He could feel it, weaving a spell between them, whether she felt it or not. Despite being stuck behind the drum set, Nico had met a lot of women who would’ve been happy to kneel down and suck his dick. He’d never been into anything quite that superficial—but Ariel wasn’t like that. She was no groupie, she was magic. There was no other word for her. “Come on inside,” he cajoled. “I’m probably not the only one who remembers you. I’m sure the guys would love to see you again.” He hesitated, unsure if this was the right thing to say, but it was the best argument he could think of. “Todd had a lot of friends, you know. He was a helluva nice guy, and, like I said, he was a damn good picker.” Her wistful smile pierced his heart. “Yes, he was.” Nico could see she was toying with the idea of simply saying “No” and leaving him standing there in the cold. He couldn’t let that happen. “Come on, little angel,” he whispered. “A couple of talent scouts walked in right before the set ended. We need you to bring us luck.” She actually laughed—a sound that affected him like the jingling of sleigh bells. For the first time that season, he felt the spirit of Christmas. She was cookies, spiced tea, mistletoe, and the scent of pine all wrapped up in one darling package. It wouldn’t have

78

Cheryl Brooks

surprised him to find ribbons and tinsel beneath her hood. “Please come with me.” Captivated by her smile, Nico almost forgot he was still waiting for her to shake his hand until he felt her fuzzy mitten brush his palm. “Ariel Nathanson.” “Ariel,” he whispered. “I’m so glad I found you again.” He blinked. Where did that come from? Tugging off her mitten, he pressed her hand between his palms. Raising it to his lips, he kissed each of her fingers. “You’re cold. C’mon. Let’s get you inside where it’s warm.” Without waiting for her reply—or letting go of her hand—he started off down the street. To his surprise, she came willingly. A couple of those standing in line voiced halfhearted protests as Teddy the bouncer waved them through the door. “He’s in the band,” Teddy said. “Gotta let him in.” “Yeah, but what about her?” one of the men asked. He was big, belligerent, and probably already half drunk. He had trouble written all over him. Nico hoped he’d get tired of waiting and go somewhere else. He was no match for Teddy, however. “She won’t take up as much space as you will, so just be quiet and wait your turn.” Once inside, Nico almost wished he’d stayed on the street. He’d never be able to hear a word she said over the din in the bar. He glanced at his watch. He didn’t have a lot of time to talk anyway. What if she left while they were playing? He couldn’t very well run after her then. Perhaps she’d had the same thought. What could he possibly do to make her stay? Get her drunk? Tie her to a bar stool? No, you idiot. Just introduce her to Alexei. She won’t go anywhere after that. Alexei Tomaras was not only Greek, he could have passed for one of the gods—or even Adonis. Nico hadn’t been kidding about the frontman effect, either. Unfortunately, in Alexei’s case, it was deserved. He was a terrific singer and a bona fide chick magnet. The

Angel on Broadway

79

trouble was, neither of them were the typical country music type, which might explain their lack of recording contracts. Nico knew they had talent, but they drew the line at putting on cowboy hats in order to look the part. Too bad Ariel couldn’t cast her spell on the bigwigs on Music Row. Spotting his cousin, Nico grinned at Ariel and escorted her over to where Alexei stood at the bar. “Hey, Alexei! Look who I found peeking in the window.” **** Alexei didn’t have any trouble remembering Ariel. After all, she was the standard by which he judged every woman he’d met since he’d first seen her on Todd Nathanson’s arm—it had to be, what?— six or seven years ago? He’d dated several girls in the intervening years, but none had quite measured up. Now here she was, reminding him all over again of what he couldn’t have. She smiled at him in the same way that made his heart pound and his balls twitch, but the light in her eyes had dimmed slightly. Great. Now even she didn’t measure up to the memory he had of her. Still, he’d enveloped her in a big bear hug before he realized that Nico had practically shoved her into his arms. Oh, God. The time since he’d seen her last evaporated in an instant, taking him back to the moment when he’d hugged her like this once before. Todd’s band had been playing in some backstreet joint on her birthday, and they’d had a private party after the gig, giving him the perfect excuse to hug her. He’d never forgotten it, and so what if her beautiful blue eyes had lost some of their sparkle? She still felt the same, taking his breath and his heart in one fell swoop. “So, this is why Nico went tearing out of here like a madman. It’s so good to see you again, Ariel! How’ve you been?” He added “How’s Todd?” as a complete afterthought. It didn’t take anything beyond Nico’s bleak expression to inform

80

Cheryl Brooks

him that he’d blundered. He just didn’t know how. “Todd was killed in Iraq,” Nico said gravely. “Five years ago. It’s hard to believe.” Alexei was incredulous. Not that he’d wished Todd ill, but Ariel had been a widow for five years. Five years. Did she have a boyfriend? Had she remarried? How the hell did a guy ask a woman that without sounding like a callous jerk? “I’m sorry to hear that, Ariel. The last I heard, you two were talking about having a baby.” She nodded. “I went off the pill about the time his unit got called up. We never had the chance.” Her voice cracked on the last word. Alexei looked past Nico, wondering if the new man in her life was somewhere nearby. He didn’t see anyone—at least no one who was staring daggers at him for holding on to her for so long. “What’ve you been up to since then?” She stepped back from him, and Alexei had to let her go. The immediate sense of loss hit him like a sledgehammer to the chest. “Not much,” she said with a shrug. “Just working.” “You haven’t…remarried?” He held his breath waiting for her reply. She shook her head. “No.” As miserable as she seemed, Todd might have died five days ago, rather than five years. Maybe she didn’t want another man. Maybe Todd was the only one for her. Ever. If Todd had divorced her instead of getting himself killed, Alexei’s chances would have been much better. The memory of a man who’d done a woman wrong was easy enough to supplant. It was tough to compete with a dead hero. Or a cousin. He hadn’t missed the way Nico had held on to her hand or the excitement in his eyes. Exchanging a look over the top of her head, he knew Nico wouldn’t give her up easily. He not only wanted her, he’d found her first. Unfortunately, the timing couldn’t have been worse. The band was starting to gather quite a following, and there was even talk of a gig at the Wildhorse Saloon. The last thing they needed right now was

Angel on Broadway

81

for a fight over a woman to break up the band, no matter who she was. Nico couldn’t possibly have known that Alexei was carrying a torch for Ariel. Coveting another man’s wife was wrong on a multitude of levels, so he’d kept his feelings to himself. And now that Ariel was available, Alexei was probably going to lose her to another man. Again. Only this time, it was his cousin. Damn.

82

Cheryl Brooks

Chapter 2 Ariel had not only come with Nico willingly, once he’d taken her hand, letting go wasn’t an option. The surge of happiness that accompanied his touch—from both his hands and his lips—formed an instant attachment, a glorious feeling she simply couldn’t deny. On top of that, Alexei’s wonderfully satisfying hug had raised her spirits to heights she never thought she’d experience again. The mention of Todd’s death had allowed her melancholy to return, but to a markedly diminished degree. Once she’d met Alexei, she made the connection between the two men—vaguely remembering Nico as a rather skinny, hairy fellow who hid behind his drum set as though in need of its protection. Something had obviously occurred to bolster his self-confidence, though the way he’d talked about his cousin, she was fairly certain it was his ability as a drummer that had improved, rather than his luck with women. Which was ridiculous. He was every bit as gorgeous as his cousin and neither of them had any business being single. Someone should have snapped them both up long ago. Perhaps someone already had… A deep breath steadied her nerves. Alexei had asked her a similar question. He probably expected her to ask him the same thing, although she did take a more subtle approach. “What about you two? You sounded terrific—it’s obvious your music has come a long way since I saw you last. Is everything else going okay? Still breaking hearts right and left?” Alexei grinned. Smitten as she’d been with Todd, she hadn’t forgotten Alexei’s killer smile and seriously doubted that she was the

Angel on Broadway

83

only one affected by it. Dark, wavy hair long enough to caress his neck coupled with shockingly blue eyes had slain less susceptible women than Ariel. Nico may have looked like a Greek god, but Alexei was a Greek hunk. Even so, he was surprisingly modest—at the moment. He shrugged and held up his left hand. “Still single, but I’ve had a lot more competition from Nico since he decided to get a shave and a haircut. Cleans up real nice, doesn’t he?” Ariel suspected there’d been more to it than a visit to a barber. Nico’s comment that he’d filled out some probably had more to do with time spent at the gym than any improvement in his appetite. “Yes, he does. But then, I always thought he had potential.” She couldn’t recall ever having had such an idea before, but Nico’s reaction made her glad she’d seen fit to tell this tiny white lie. He seemed inordinately pleased, smiling at her in a way that set off a delightful fluttering in her chest—a feeling that was compounded when he raised her hand to his lips once again. Charming. Her recollection of Alexei was that of a guy who had always known he was a handsome devil—a happy turn of fate that he’d used to his advantage. Sex appeal oozed from his pores while Nico was more…innocent. Not as practiced and smooth as his cousin, nonetheless, the way his sensuous lips lingered on her skin as his gaze met hers drove that flutter further down, touching off a rush of warmth deep inside her. His eyes held hers with an expression of genuine affection mingled with—what? If she’d considered herself to be beautiful or alluring, she might’ve called it admiration, but settled upon appreciation as its more likely source. Men probably enjoyed being considered attractive, just as women did. He simply liked what she’d said about him. A moment later, she was sure she’d imagined all of it. I’m no good at this sort of thing anyway. Besides, he didn’t know her well enough to feel affection. Yet she couldn’t quite shake the notion that it was precisely what he’d been attempting to convey. Lowering her hand, he didn’t release it, giving it a meaningful

84

Cheryl Brooks

squeeze instead. “Thank you.” He glanced at Alexei, smiling impishly. “Did you know she’s our good-luck angel? She’s the reason we played so much better tonight.” Alexei seemed puzzled. “No, I didn’t. But that doesn’t surprise me. Even Todd played better whenever she was around.” Since Todd had never said any such thing—at least, not to her— Ariel was inclined to disagree. “Don’t be silly. There’s nothing magical about me. Not for Todd and not for your band, either. You guys are just plain good.” “That’s a matter of opinion,” Nico said lightly. “I still think you’re an angel.” As he laced his fingers between hers, heat stole up her arm, eventually finding its way to her heart. An infusion of joyous, sensual warmth followed. He might have thought she was an angel, but there was something magical about him, as well. His powerful sexual nature and natural vibrancy coursed through her veins like a virus—or a magic potion. If she was an angel, then he was most definitely a wizard… I’ve obviously been watching too many Harry Potter movies. Still, she couldn’t help glancing behind him to see if he had a wand stuck in his back pocket—or perhaps he used his drumsticks to channel his powers. Alexei, on the other hand, only needed proximity. Even from three feet away, Ariel could feel his aura reaching out to envelop her. His emotions were almost palpable. She could sense his desire, his passion, and his…regret? She gazed at him curiously, realizing that she could even see it in his eyes. Why would he feel regret? Todd’s death was the obvious answer, but she couldn’t help feeling there was more to it than that. Then, ever so slightly, his gaze shifted downward to where her fingers twined together with Nico’s. No. That couldn’t possibly be the reason, and even if it was, it was simply his compulsion to seduce every woman he came in contact with—or at least attempt it. If anything, he regretted that his cousin seemed to be doing better with her than he was. He seemed to respect

Angel on Broadway

85

that claim, however, not turning on the charm as she suspected he normally would have done. Ariel blinked and shook her head as though emerging from a trance. Where were these thoughts coming from? She’d never felt so perceptive before, almost as if she’d suddenly acquired the ability to read minds and emotions—a latent talent that had just burst into bloom. Experimentally, she studied other people standing nearby and got nothing, but with these two… Mistletoe. She heard the word almost as though it had been spoken aloud and glanced at Nico, who was clearly the source of that thought. Mischief twinkled in his eyes and a roguish smile curled his lips as his gaze darted upward for a moment. “Kissing an angel has got to bring us even better luck.” He tipped her head back with a knuckle beneath her chin, bringing a sprig of mistletoe into her line of sight. Suspended from the ceiling just above her, the mistletoe was surrounded by sparkling motes that swarmed around it like buzzing bees. Magic. As she gazed at the strange phenomenon, one of the tiny particles seemed to become aware of her, pausing briefly in its flight before taking a nose dive, striking her right between the eyes. Just before it hit, it flared out from the center like a tiny, sparkling sunflower. Blood rushed to her cheeks as, a moment later, Nico’s head descended, those same sensuous lips unerringly targeting her own. Her body came alive with his kiss—tentative at first, then stronger, becoming more confident and seductive as he nipped at her lower lip and then teased the seam of her lips with the tip of his tongue. Without a second thought, her lips parted, allowing him access. He tasted like cinnamon and sugar. Snickerdoodles. The hand beneath her chin slid up to caress her cheek before moving on to cup the nape of her neck. His other hand moved from her grasp to unzip her coat, then wrapped around the small of her back, pulling her close.

86

Cheryl Brooks

The ensuing whoops of laughter and catcalls faded into silence as passionate images flitted past her mind’s eye. Nico’s muscular arms and chest, minus the shirt. His beckoning smile, the curve where his neck met his shoulders. Thighs generously dusted with ebony hair. The slope of his back as it flowed down to his buttocks. All these things conspired to make her mouth hunger for him and her body crave him. The lure of his hot, seductive body threatened to overwhelm her with the need to taste every last inch of him. Her eyes opened the moment another twinkling mote burst into flower and struck, coinciding with the touch of a hand peeling her coat down until it slid from her arms. A solid form pressed against her back, molding itself to her shape while scorching lips touched her neck, sending flames racing to her core. Strong hands sought her shoulder and hip, pulling her firmly into his embrace. Nico’s kiss trailed down her cheek while the other lips—they had to belong to Alexei—burned a path from her neck to her mouth. A different flavor mingled with the taste of cookies—minty and pungent. Wintergreen. Pinned between the two men, Ariel slipped her arms around Nico—more for the need to hold his chest snugly against her breasts than for support—though the onslaught of sensations aroused by Alexei’s kiss liquefied her core and turned her knees to jelly. She hadn’t had a single sexual impulse since Todd’s death, but now, this dual assault on her senses—the fire, the passion, the lure of ecstasy— stripped away her resistance and began to heal her wounds, ushering in a resurgence of hope for better days to come. The blare of feedback from a microphone cut through the fog that clouded her mind. “You guys cut that out, now. Break time’s over.” She sagged in their arms as they relaxed their hold. She could sense their reluctance—or was it her own unwillingness?—to release her. Nico’s lips brushed her ear. “Please don’t leave yet.” The emphasis he placed on the first word made it sound more like a

Angel on Broadway

87

desperate plea and less like a command. Alexei bestowed one last kiss on her cheek. “We’ll make sure you get home safely. Did you drive downtown by yourself?” She shook her head. “No, I took a cab. I don’t like going into parking garages alone at night.” “I can’t blame you for that.” He handed her coat to her. “Sometimes even angels need protection.” He smiled, tracing the curve of her cheek with a fingertip. It was a simple gesture, but combined with his sensuous gaze, a very compelling one. “So, you’ll stay until we’re finished?” Somehow, Ariel didn’t see that she had a choice in the matter, mainly because her feet simply refused to move. “I’ll wait for you,” she promised. “You guys go sing your hearts out.” **** Nico kissed her hand one more time before releasing it. As he climbed back up on the stage and took his seat behind the drums, he tried to sort through the tumult of emotions raging through his chest. Alexei had cast his usual spell, luring Ariel into his web, but this time, Nico didn’t object. His gut told him that Ariel would never choose his cousin over him—though she wouldn’t have been the first woman to do so. He should’ve felt angry or jealous when the inevitable happened and the eyes of any girl he felt an interest in turned toward Alexei, but he never had. He knew Alexei had something he didn’t possess, yet he’d felt Ariel’s reaction to his kisses. Even when Alexei had joined in, he hadn’t stolen her attention from him completely. It was as though she was willing to accept both of them… Alexei was making the usual small talk with the audience, alluding to Ariel as a long lost friend. Or lover. Had he been her lover? Nico had seen the shock of recognition on his cousin’s face when he had hurled Ariel into Alexei’s arms, a look

88

Cheryl Brooks

that was later replaced with one of wistful resignation—neither of which were typical expressions for Alexei. If Alexei had ever lost his cool with a woman, Nico had yet to see it. He was always smooth as silk and ten times as sexy. Nico had never had that brand of confidence and often suspected that it was the reason women usually weren’t attracted to him. Unlike his cousin, he simply wasn’t the alpha male type. His initial reaction to seeing Ariel again might not have been typical, but the way Alexei had kissed her under the mistletoe was perfectly in character. Still, there was something unusual about the entire scenario. He couldn’t quite put his finger on the difference. They began the set, and though Ariel might not have been an angel, whatever she wielded certainly qualified as magic. The band was good—Nico knew that for a fact—but they’d never sounded this good. Carl played lead guitar like he was channeling Eric Clapton, and Chuck never missed a beat on the bass. Nico had to glance at Rick a time or two to assure himself that Jerry Lee Lewis hadn’t replaced him at the keyboard. It was uncanny. The way Alexei sang, Nico almost believed his heart had truly been broken by some honkytonk angel. He could see Ariel over by the bar. She’d put on her coat—since the door opened frequently the place was a little chilly—but at least she was sitting down. Someone must’ve vacated a barstool and she’d snatched it. Either that or the cowboy wannabe standing next to her had offered it to her. Nico couldn’t help noticing that the guy kept his eyes on Ariel, only occasionally glancing toward the bandstand. It was times like these that being in the band was a definite disadvantage. He couldn’t very well sweet-talk a woman while he was banging on the drums. But he could sing to her. He put everything he had into each note, hoping he and Alexei sounded as good to the audience as they did to him. Adding variations that he’d never even attempted before worked somehow, and though Alexei usually sang the verses alone with Nico

Angel on Broadway

89

joining in on the chorus, Nico instinctively added a little extra here and there. He had no idea where all of it was coming from—unless it was Ariel. Aside from the dancers and Ariel’s cowboy, every pair of eyes was riveted to the stage—including those belonging to the two talent scouts they’d spotted earlier. Honest to God, if their big break didn’t come now, it never would. The end of the song was met with a roar of approval from the audience, sending a shiver racing up and down Nico’s spine. Launching into the next song, they out-Brooks & Dunned even Brooks & Dunn on “Brand New Man.” Nico tried not to think about the two original songs coming up. He and Alexei had cowritten them with Rick, and after that, they were playing a song they’d gotten from a friend who was trying to make it as a songwriter. So much was riding on this night, and to have it all come together like this was a dream come true. Ariel smiled, giving them an enthusiastic thumbs-up. Nico grinned back at her. He’d never been happier in his life. And we only kissed her. Imagine how well we would play after making love with her. That thought reverberated through his mind like a bass note that never seemed to end. He swallowed hard, averting his eyes, unable to even meet her gaze with an idea like that in his head. He knew quite well that there were plenty of musicians who’d done much kinkier things than simply sharing a woman, but Ariel? Somehow kinky and Ariel weren’t words he would’ve used in the same sentence. Alexei turned and winked at him as though they were coconspirators in…something. Was it simply playing the next song, or was it somehow getting Ariel to fall for both of them? He blinked and shook his head. What a crazy idea. If they ever broached the subject, she’d think they were nuts. Sweet angels like Ariel weren’t… Okay, what’s the word I’m looking for? Sluts? Whores? Funny how there wasn’t a nice word for a woman with a voracious appetite for

90

Cheryl Brooks

sex. Even nymphomaniac implied that such a woman was insane. A stud, on the other hand, was viewed with admiration. He frowned. There was something inherently wrong about that. He risked taking another peek at her. She was still there. Still smiling. Still beautiful. Still…angelic. He gave himself a mental slap. Guys didn’t double-team angels. It simply wasn’t done. Alexei cued the next song and Nico began playing, doing his best to put his carnal thoughts aside. His dick had other ideas, though. She might have been an angel, placing him under an enchantment that enabled him to sing and play better than he ever had in his life, but she still made him want to fuck her. A lot. And with his hunky cousin hanging around, sharing her seemed like the only way he’d ever get the chance. Yeah, right. In your dreams, buddy. **** Thank God for mistletoe. Without it, Alexei would never have had an excuse to get anywhere near Ariel’s lips, let alone taste them. Her flavor lingered on his tongue—spicy, sweet, and oh, so sexy. She was like candy, and he not only craved her, he was starving. He almost wished Nico had slugged him. Maybe that would’ve knocked some sense into him. As it was, he simply couldn’t resist the temptation. What amazed him was that neither Nico nor Ariel seemed to mind his intrusion—almost to the point that they’d welcomed it. Still, it was Christmastime, and kisses beneath the mistletoe were allowed, even expected. If this had happened in June, the outcome might’ve been different. The bittersweet pang that surrounded his heart came out in his voice. If he’d been singing any other song, it could’ve been a disaster, but it fit in perfectly with the one he’d helped to write. He’d never told anyone that Ariel was the woman he’d had in mind when he penned those lyrics. Now he was singing it to her and it was still the

Angel on Broadway

91

saddest song he could possibly imagine, especially with her sitting right there in front of him—so close, and yet so utterly inaccessible. Her deep blue eyes gazed first at him and then at Nico. Nico got the smile, and Alexei’s heart sank to his knees. Why had his sex appeal failed him when it mattered the most? For the first time in his life, a woman he wanted only had eyes for his cousin. How ironic that it wound up being Ariel. Even reminding himself that she had responded to his kiss didn’t help a whole lot. She’d enjoyed it—he was certain of that—which should have been some consolation. Unfortunately, it was probably the only kiss he’d ever get from her. It wasn’t enough, of course. It would never be enough.

92

Cheryl Brooks

Chapter 3 Alexei certainly hoped those talent scouts were paying attention. He and Nico enjoyed working in his father’s deli—a thriving business Alexei would eventually inherit—but making a living as musicians was the real dream. The crowd had cheered with gusto after every song, and someone even bought a round for the entire band. Oddly enough, now that they seemed to be on the brink of getting discovered—which was a strange way of putting it seeing as how they’d only been trying to become the latest overnight sensation for the past ten years—the only person whose approval he really cared about was Ariel. He’d sung every song for her—even the crying-cheatingbrokenhearted-drinking songs. One way or another, they all applied to his relationship with her—or rather, the lack thereof. There’d been times he’d tried to drink her off his mind and others when he’d felt like he was cheating on her when he was with another woman. He’d done a fair amount of crying, too—though most of that occurred on those rare occasions when he’d been drunk enough to acknowledge his broken heart. The happy songs only applied to his dreams. In the past, he’d imagined what might’ve happened if he’d met her before she and Todd got together. Now he would have to replace Todd with Nico in those dreams. That was, if she was still there. In the rush of well-wishers toward the stage following their performance, she could’ve slipped out unnoticed. Even Nico might not get another kiss from her. Telling himself she promised to wait didn’t keep his eyes from searching the crowd as he pushed his way toward the place he’d last seen her. His

Angel on Broadway

93

heart nearly stopped when he saw that Nico had, once again, arrived ahead of him. Ariel stood by the bar, laughing, as Nico took her in his arms, holding her tightly to his chest. Pain shot through his heart like a poisoned arrow. Damn. He’d had to endure enough of that crap when Todd was alive. Why couldn’t he simply walk up to her and tell her the truth? I love you, Ariel. I’ve wanted to tell you so for years. I’ve compared every woman I’ve been with to you ever since we met. None of them could even begin to measure up or make me forget you. Sure. That would sound great to a woman who was still mourning the loss of her husband and had maybe—finally—found someone new to take his place. Someone other than himself. God, she was beautiful. Her eyes were shining now—just like the old days. Maybe music was all it took to make her happy. Good music. Anyone’s music—even his. He’d almost reached her when the two talent scouts suddenly materialized right in front of him. The tall, bearded guy on the left stuck out his hand. “Dan Acrotle,” he said. “Talent agent for Renown Records. You guys sounded really great tonight.” Although Alexei tried to appear pleased, his fingers speared through his hair in frustration. His impatience was clear—though it could have easily been chalked up to nervousness at finally gaining the notice of someone like these two. He shook the man’s hand, nodding his thanks. Dan held up a business card. “Don’t know if you boys are interested in a recording contract, but if you are, we’ll definitely be in touch.” Chuck reached past him, snatching the card before Alexei could even raise a hand to take it. “Hell, yes, we’re interested. And by the way, it’s me you need to be talking to, not Pretty Boy. I’m the business manager.” Alexei grinned at his friend. “I never was any good with

94

Cheryl Brooks

numbers.” Dan took this in stride, shifting his attention to the bass player. “You’re damn good as a cover band, but of course we’d want original material.” “Got plenty of that,” Chuck assured him. “Alexei and Nico have written a ton of songs—and we’ve got a friend that writes, too. It’s just a matter of picking out the ones you want.” “As good as what you played tonight?” Dan eyed him expectantly, but Alexei could only shrug, his usual confidence having deserted him. A glance toward Nico and Ariel instantly replaced minor selfdoubt with panic. Too late… Then Chuck did what Alexei should have done to begin with. “Hey, Nico! Get your ass over here.” Alexei raked a hand through his hair. Again. At this rate, he’d be bald before they ever made it to a recording studio. He watched Nico shouldering his way through the crowd, praying he’d brought Ariel with him. He had. The top of her head was barely visible, but as soon as she was close enough, she rushed toward him with her arms open wide. Alexei didn’t hear what she said to him, and didn’t care. He inhaled her scent, focusing on the way she flung her arms around him, the kiss she pressed to the side of his neck, and the feel of her body, soft and warm in his embrace. Her kiss still tingled even after she released him. He didn’t have to stop and think to know why the saddest songs were about loving someone who didn’t love you back. He was living it. He could steal her from Nico. He knew he could. He’d done it a dozen times before—mostly out of fear that another of his friends would find the perfect woman for him, just as Todd had done. Unfortunately, almost as soon as each seduction was complete, he realized his mistake. Maybe that was why he couldn’t bring himself to go through with it again. Aside from the fact that he was pretty sure it wouldn’t work. The one time that really mattered, too.

Angel on Broadway

95

God, I need a beer. Where the hell are all those drink offers now? Rick and Carl joined them. To say they were ecstatic was putting it mildly. Now that the moment they’d all worked toward had finally arrived, Alexei felt like he’d just lost his best friend. Unfortunately, it showed. Nico’s eyes narrowed. “You okay?” “Yeah. Just a little…stunned.” “You shouldn’t be,” Nico said. “I knew it would happen tonight. First Ariel and now this. It’s fate, man. Don’t knock it.” “I’m not knocking it, I just…I don’t know.” He glanced at the rest of the band. As excited as they were, the party would probably last until closing time. There was a song in that, but then, there were a lot of songs about closing time. He knew the one he’d write—all about a guy whose cousin went home with the love of his life, leaving him with a broken heart, stale beer, and a recording contract. Bound to be a hit… **** At first, Nico had only suspected there was something between Alexei and Ariel. Now he was convinced. Although it was a situation he had no idea how to handle, he knew it would be best to deal with it in a quieter, less public place. If only they could simply drop everything and take her home. Unfortunately, it wasn’t that simple. There were tips to be counted and divided and equipment to break down. A possible recording contract didn’t mean that a gang of roadies would suddenly appear to do it for them. “We’ll talk about this later. Right now, we need to get our gear packed up and get Ariel home.” Alexei simply nodded and headed back to the stage, leaving Nico and Ariel to follow him. The crowd had thinned considerably and as he packed up his own equipment, Nico stole a glance at Alexei. For a guy who should’ve been grinning from ear to ear, he looked awfully

96

Cheryl Brooks

grim. He’d never seen his cousin look quite so down—which was odd, given the circumstances. Ariel stood next to the stage chewing her lip, looking lost and uncomfortable. Having been the wife of a Nashville musician, she would know they couldn’t take her home immediately. She’d been fine a moment before, but he wasn’t so sure about that now, and, apparently, neither was she. “You guys probably want to stick around and celebrate for a while. I don’t mind getting my own cab.” Nico’s chest constricted painfully. She must’ve thought all they’d intended to do was to hail a cab for her and make sure she got in it. She was wrong about that. He’d had something far more personal in mind. “We meant we’d drive you home, Ariel. I know you didn’t intend to stay out this late, and I’d rather you didn’t go home alone. I’d…we’d worry about you.” Worry, hell. He wanted to spend the night with her so badly he could almost taste it—and her. Not that he had any chance of doing either of those things, at least not tonight. She wasn’t a one-night stand or a sex on the first date kind of woman—if tonight’s events could even be called a date. It was a reunion of sorts, but that was as far as it went. Unless he’d been right about Alexei and Ariel being lovers in the past. Had she had an affair with him while she was married to Todd? Or had it been something before their marriage? Nico couldn’t remember ever knowing either of them that long ago, but that didn’t mean Alexei hadn’t. Alexei glanced up as he stowed a cable in his guitar case. “Let us take you home, Ariel. This won’t take long.” She frowned slightly, seeming more uncertain than ever. “You two, um…drove here together?” Nico nodded. “We share an apartment.” “Oh.” Nico had no idea what she meant by that, and her blank expression didn’t help any. When in doubt, tell the truth and smile.

Angel on Broadway

97

“You’re our angel, remember? After tonight, giving you a ride home is the least we can do.” She shook her head. “I’m no angel. If anything, you guys are both wizards. You’re terrific musicians, and you’ve made me feel better than I have in a long, long time.” She paused, brushing a stray lock of hair back from her face, a shy smile gracing her lips. “Thank you so much. I don’t know how I can ever repay you.” Nico knew precisely how she could do it, but had sense enough to keep his mouth shut on that subject. “No need,” he said. “We’re even.” “Not if we take her home.” Alexei zipped up his guitar case and slung it across his back. “I mean, if we’re even now, taking her home will tip the scales. Maybe we should each charge her another kiss for the ride.” Nico stared at his cousin in surprise. It was a terrific idea, of course, but it was the last thing he ever would have suggested himself. Then again, it was exactly the sort of thing Alexei would say. Might be why he has better luck with women. A quick glance at Ariel proved it. Her gaze was directed at the floor and she was biting her lip again, but this time it was apparently to keep from smiling. So, she liked the idea, did she? Or was she simply willing to kiss one of them just so she could kiss the other? The thought of putting her in a cab and never seeing her again gave him courage. “Actually, I think I’d like two kisses and…I dunno…maybe six or seven hugs?” As her smile grew and her dimples deepened, Nico knew he’d said the right thing. For once. His breath caught in his throat and heat pulsed through his cock. In another minute, his dick would be drooling. Oh, yeah… Six or seven long, drawn-out hugs could last the entire night. Even though she’d said she was tired, she didn’t seem tired anymore. She seemed…expectant. It was on the tip of his tongue to ask her to come home with them when he realized it didn’t matter. He wouldn’t care where they were as long as he could hold her in his arms and watch her sleep.

98

Cheryl Brooks

Unfortunately, with his hunky cousin around, Nico knew he wouldn’t be her first choice. She’d never ask him to spend the night. He could see it now. Alexei would grin wickedly and send him on his way, telling him not to wait up. Nico would drive home. Alone. Best to not give him the chance. “Or, if you like, I could ride home in a cab with you. You know…to be sure you make it home safely?” He glanced at Alexei. That strange I give up. You win look was back. Was this for real? Was his cousin the lady-killer actually conceding defeat? Or didn’t he want Ariel? Nico thought he’d be crazy not to be circling around her like a hound in heat. Did he think there was something wrong with her? If that was the case, Nico would have to drag Alexei off to see a shrink the first thing Monday morning because he had surely lost his mind. **** Ariel couldn’t believe what was happening. All those years of misery, grief, and loneliness had lifted like a fog on a sunny morning. It was nothing short of miraculous. If they could keep the pain at bay, she never wanted to leave either of them—which was ridiculous. She couldn’t possibly need two guys to help her get over the death of one, could she? The odd thing was that she couldn’t help seeing them as an inseparable pair—a one-two punch of comfort and joy. Still, riding home with both of them would be like having a chaperone. Neither would try anything with the other there. But they both kissed me beneath the mistletoe. That was different. Mistletoe changed everything—making silly things like being kissed by two men at once seem sensible. She toyed with the idea of pinning a sprig to the top of her head. Unfortunately, unless she stood on a barstool or knocked it down with one of Nico’s drumsticks, there was none within reach. The tiny sparkles were gone now, yet the sense of enchantment lingered. Perhaps it would follow her home…

Angel on Broadway

99

She’d sat at the bar listening to the band, occasionally glancing at the audience. At first, it seemed like the old days when she’d watched Todd’s band as they played. They’d been very good, but there was something about this group that made them unique. The music, their personalities, their stellar performance, and the way they engaged with the crowd and each other—all of it came together to produce something truly extraordinary. Their positive energy lifted her spirits and sent them soaring. Since Todd’s death, nothing had affected her quite so profoundly. She hadn’t been joking when she said she could never repay them. Even if she’d had a fortune to hand over, it wouldn’t have been enough. Now, they seemed bent on taking her home. If that would make them happy, then so be it. She didn’t have it in her to refuse them much of anything. “No need for you to do that, Nico. You guys can just drop me off—that is, if it’s not too far out of your way.” Nico pulled on his jacket. “Hey, as long as you don’t live in Texas, it’s not too far.” He gathered up his gear and stepped down from the stage. “Ready?” Ariel nodded. “Whenever you are.” He grinned and took her by the hand. Threading his way through a few hangers-on near the door, he paused, shaking his head as someone offered him a drink. “Nope,” he said firmly. “No time for that. Gotta take our girl home.” A guffaw from a bystander drew a scowl from Nico, but apparently the fellow wasn’t one to take a hint. “What, only one girl for the two of you? Wouldn’t have thought you’d need to share.” From behind Ariel, a more feminine voice called out. “I volunteer!” Another woman laughed, giving Ariel a sly thumbs-up. “You go, girl!” Two guys in cowboy hats whistled and one of them said something Ariel didn’t catch, but apparently Alexei did. “None of that—unless you want your head bashed in.” His voice sounded

100

Cheryl Brooks

pleasant, and he was smiling, but if the way Ariel’s scalp tightened was any indication, he was dead serious. “And I’d hate to ruin a perfectly good guitar.” One of the cowboys tipped back his hat and puffed out his chest. “Now, now…no need to get in a huff. We were just funnin’ with ya.” Alexei glared at the man and took a step forward. “There are some things you don’t say about a lady, even in fun.” The taller of the two by about three inches, he held his ground until the guy blinked and backed off. Snorting in disgust, Alexei spun around and led the way to the door. A moment later, Ariel found herself walking along the sidewalk between him and Nico, a bitter wind from across the Cumberland River blowing in her face. “Fuckin’ a-hole,” Alexei muttered. “Damned drunks don’t know when to keep their mouths shut.” Nico gave her hand a squeeze. “Sorry, Ariel. It was my fault for putting it like that.” “That’s okay,” she said. “I don’t—” Alexei cut her off abruptly. “No, it’s not okay. I shoulda beat the shit out of him.” Surprised at his vehemence, Ariel half expected him to growl. She threaded her fingers though his, smiling up at him. Even pissed off, he was still gorgeous. “And risk breaking your hand on his ugly face? Not worth it.” “Yes, you are,” he said. “You’re worth more than—” “Your career?” She shook her head. “I don’t think so. And especially not worth getting into a fight with a drunk you’ll probably never see again.” Raising his hand to her lips, she kissed it. “You’ve got to take care of these hands—and your voice. In weather like this, you really should be wearing a scarf.” He turned to gape at her, his quizzical expression almost comical. “Are you serious?” “Absolutely.” Despite her firm nod, she couldn’t quite hold back her smile.

Angel on Broadway

101

Alexei rolled his eyes. “Okay, point made.” “That’s better. Besides, big stars don’t get involved in barroom brawls. Well…most of them don’t.” Nico snickered. “Maybe not, but they probably did at one time.” “You guys are above that now,” Ariel said loftily. “No brawling, no drunken—” She caught herself before completing the list and cleared her throat. “Um…you get the idea.” Ariel was fairly certain that cowboy—if a guy who’d probably never been within shouting distance of a horse or a cow could truly be called that—had referred to her as a whore or a slut. At the time she hadn’t felt much like either one, but an orgy with these two handsome Greek cousins sounded like just what the psychiatrist ordered. Well, maybe not exactly… Chuckling, Nico let go of her hand and draped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close. “Don’t believe I’ve ever been part of a drunken orgy. Not sure I’d care for it, either.” He paused, as though giving the matter careful consideration. A moment later, his big, brown eyes slid toward her and winked. He is so adorable. “I’d much rather be sober so I could remember it.” Is he serious? She held his gaze, unable to decide one way or the other. Might as well play along… She kept her voice light and casual as though this conversation hadn’t taken the turn she thought it had, but she chose her words with care. “I think it would depend on who the participants were. I couldn’t do it with just anyone.” “Oh, me, neither,” Nico agreed, matching her tone. “It would have to be people I was comfortable with. I mean, I don’t show my dick to every Joe Blow—” “Or Jane Doe,” Ariel put in helpfully. “—who comes along.” “What about love? D’you think it’s necessary?” She certainly thought so, but would he? Nico cocked his head to one side. “Hmm… Don’t think I’d need to love the guy—I mean, I’d at least have to like him—but the girl?

102

Cheryl Brooks

Definitely.” She was fairly certain she understood him but needed to be one hundred percent sure… “So, you’re talking about a threesome, then?” A strangled gulp from Alexei made her wonder if he’d been thinking the same thing. Nico grinned. “Sounds like fun.” Alexei blew out a pent-up breath. “Will you two please shut up? You’re making me crazy.” Nico snorted. “I think you’re already crazy—and have been for some time.” His pregnant pause would’ve put a three-time Oscar winner to shame. “About Ariel.”

Angel on Broadway

103

Chapter 4 Nico’s eyes danced with mischief. “Aren’t you?” Alexei’s jaw dropped and he stopped dead in his tracks. He’d never known his cousin to be quite so perceptive. But then, when it came to women, he’d never needed to be. Alexei had always been one to wear his heart on his sleeve. “Come on. Admit it. You’re acting mighty strange, and it’s the only explanation I can think of.” “Not necessarily.” Alexei searched his brain for another excuse, but drew a blank. The only thing left was the truth. Ariel’s eyes darted back and forth between them. “Excuse me? You’re what?” Nico put up a hand for silence. “Hold on a second. Let’s just let him talk.” Turning to Ariel, Alexei gazed deeply into her beautiful eyes and it all came pouring out. He didn’t even know what he said, but he was pretty sure the little speech he’d given himself earlier that evening was in there somewhere. He knew it had to be, because when he finished, her cheeks were rosy from more than the winter winds, and he’d fallen in love with her all over again. Ariel might’ve been rendered speechless, but Nico had no such problem. “Ha! I knew it!” “I’m sorry, Nico. I know I’ve…” He stopped there, not sure he wanted to put it into words. “What? Snatched every woman I’ve ever met right out from under me and then dumped them?” Alexei closed his eyes and sighed. “Yeah. And it was because of

104

Cheryl Brooks

Ariel.” He knew what he had to do, but it was killing him. “Go on. Take her home. I’ll get a cab.” “And have you moping around forever? I don’t think so.” Alexei stared at his cousin as though seeing him for the first time. Nico’s gaze was direct and honest, but that tiny smirk made him wonder. “You’re giving her up?” Nico glanced at Ariel. “I could be wrong, but I don’t think I need to.” Ariel waved a hand in front of his face. “Hel-lo. I’m still here. What the hell is going on?” “We’re deciding who has dibs on you,” Alexei said wearily. “Just because I’ve carried a torch for you for who knows how long doesn’t mean I win this time. Nico found you first. You’re his angel, not mine.” She hesitated for a moment, her lips parted slightly as her deep blue eyes searched his face. “Don’t you think I should be the one to make that decision?” Alexei looked away, unable to endure her scrutiny without wavering—and he knew he had to remain firm. For once. “Not if I withdraw. And I do. I know how I felt when you were married to Todd. I was miserable. I hate to say this, but I was kinda glad when I stopped seeing you around town together.” “But you didn’t forget her, did you?” Nico prompted. “Well, no. I didn’t. But I’m not going to do that to you. I know just exactly how hard it is to get over her.” Nico nodded. “Meaning you never have.” “Yeah.” Alexei smiled wistfully. Just once he’d like to know what it was like to hold Ariel and love her the way he’d always dreamed. Just once… “See you later.” Hitching his guitar up on his back, he headed for the street corner. “No, wait,” Ariel blurted out. “Don’t go. I know it sounds insane, but I can’t help that. I want you both.” Alexei stopped and turned to face her. “You mean you were

Angel on Broadway

105

serious about that threesome thing?” “Maybe.” She nodded toward his cousin. “I thought Nico was kidding at first—but you weren’t, were you?” Nico shook his head slowly. “Nope. I was perfectly serious.” Alexei still didn’t believe it. No one was that generous, not even Nico. “You’d give up the chance to have her all to yourself?” “Yes, I would. The same way you did just now.” He was right about that much. They were both willing to let the other have what was probably the most precious thing they could ever possess. It was…bizarre. “What the hell is wrong with us?” Nico grinned. “Hey, man. It’s Christmastime. You know…the spirit of giving, brotherhood, and peace on earth?” “And don’t forget goodwill toward men.” Ariel giggled. “Get it? Men?” “Got it.” His mind went blank again, and for a moment he even forgot how to breathe. “Okay. So, if we’re taking you home, does that mean you’ll invite us in?” “For a cup of coffee or something?” She was teasing him now. He could see it in her eyes. She knew exactly what he meant. “Or something.” He heard the suggestive note in his own voice, but stopped himself from taking it any further. She didn’t need to be seduced. She needed to be loved. He wasn’t sure he was capable of it, given his history. Then he remembered that she was the cause and the cure of most of his romantic ills—if she would have him. Her slow smile reassured him like nothing else could. “We could talk this to death, but until we give it a try, we’ll never know if it’ll work.” Ariel wanted him—actually wanted him—and Nico, too. Amazing… He studied her carefully. She was clearly willing to do whatever it took to satisfy two men, despite the risk to her own heart. Alexei knew he’d never want to let her go, but no one could predict the future. It could all turn sour overnight, leaving Ariel with more heartbreak than she ever bargained for. Considering all she’d been

106

Cheryl Brooks

through, putting her heart on the line like that was nothing short of heroic. He wasn’t sure he deserved a heroine’s love, but that could change—he could change. “I promise you won’t regret it. I’ll do anything to make you happy.” “Me, too,” said Nico. “I may not have loved you for years, but something about this just feels right.” Ariel nodded, shivering. “I felt it, too. Like it was meant to be.” Alexei’s sigh froze in the air before him. He could scarcely believe he was standing on Broadway in the middle of the night, calmly making plans to spend the night—and hopefully the rest of his life—with Ariel and his cousin. Not something I do every day, for sure. “Okay, then. We’ll let this play out and see what happens.” Ariel rushed toward him, her arms encircling his neck as she pulled him down for a kiss. Though brief, it was breathtakingly sweet. Alexei never wanted it to end. Nico cleared his throat. “Um, shouldn’t we get going? I don’t know about you, but I’m freezing my nuts off. And considering what we’re about to do, I think I’ll need them.” “Uh, yeah.” Alexei tore his eyes away from Ariel’s face, trying desperately to collect his thoughts. “Now if I could just remember where I parked the car, we men will take you home and give you all the goodwill you can stand.” Ariel’s smile could’ve lit up the street. “Can’t wait.” **** Ariel was sure she was meant to have both of them. The sudden impulse to head downtown, the sparkling mistletoe above her head, how well the way the band had played—all of it added up to fate or karma or destiny or something. She had no idea what those little sparkles were—good fairies, perhaps?—but they’d left her with such a profound feeling of joy, she couldn’t possibly ignore them. Even so, she held off telling Nico and Alexei the whole story. There might

Angel on Broadway

107

come a time when reassurance was required, and regardless of how crazy it might sound, it was still her ace in the hole. Despite his uncertainty, Alexei led them unerringly to a dark blue SUV. He and Nico stowed their instruments in the back and they all squeezed into the front seat. Ariel sat in the middle and Alexei drove, which gave Nico the opportunity to get a head start, but he seemed hesitant. “I’m not sure if I should just sit here and behave myself or kiss your lips off,” he admitted. “Is there some sort of threesome etiquette I should know about?” “Dunno about etiquette, but save some lips for me,” Alexei advised. “Besides, if things get too hot in here, I might wind up running into a tree.” “Oh, I hope not,” Ariel said dryly. “Take a left at the next corner and head south. I live in the apartments just before you get to the mall. And don’t worry. We can wait. It’s not that far.” Nico’s head hit the window with a soft thump. “Speak for yourself. I’m about to die over here.” Ariel laughed. She was already having more fun than she’d had in ages—so long ago she’d almost forgotten what it felt like. “Maybe I should drive from now on. That way you’d both have to behave.” The only problem with that was that she didn’t want them to behave. She was starving to death and they were the feast. Her mouth hungered for their hard, dripping cocks as much as her pussy ached to be filled by them. She hoped they were adventurous lovers because she wanted them to take her in ways she’d never even considered before. Simply watching them through the window of Dilly’s had warmed her heart. Sitting between them ignited an inferno of desire. The car’s heater blasted her feet and legs and Nico and Alexei warmed her from both sides. Even so, her excitement manifested itself in a peculiar manner. Alexei chuckled. “We’ll let you drive next time, but right now, your teeth are chattering. Better let Nico kiss you and warm you up.”

108

Cheryl Brooks

Nico acted on this suggestion without hesitation. As soon as his lips touched hers, blood rushed to her core, flooding it with heat. Hands that had been chilled and nervous now found solace as her fingers threaded through his thick hair, pulling him closer. Luscious kisses rained down on her face, blazing a path to her neck. Just a few short hours ago, Ariel couldn’t even remember having met this man before, and yet she had no fear of him, no distrust. Arching her neck, she exposed it to him like a vampire’s willing victim. Only he didn’t bite. A swipe of his tongue marked the beginning of a different path, one that returned him to where he began. Sucking her lower lip into his mouth, he teased it gently before delving inside to caress her tongue. His hands held her face and then pushed back her hood, allowing his fingers to thread through her hair. Anxious to learn the contours and textures of his skin, she sought to reach more of it, her fingers finding their way beneath his jacket, touching briefly on the chain around his neck before slipping under his shirt. Need forced her words out in a hoarse whisper. “I want you naked.” Again, he didn’t hesitate. Stripping off his jacket, he pulled the shirt over his head and then unbuckled his belt. In seconds, his jeans were around his ankles and his stiff cock stood like a sentinel between them. He leaned back against the door with his knees spread wide. His masculine scent drove her mad, and the soft light from the dashboard cast its glow on a nude male form that was nothing short of… “Perfect.” “Touch me, Ariel,” he begged. “Put your hands all over me.” He shuddered as her fingertips traced patterns across his chest and arms, skimming down his abdomen until they brushed the slick head of his cock. As she ran a finger over the slit, his muscles contracted, sending more moisture flowing down over the smooth glans. Suddenly, touching wasn’t enough. Bringing a hand to her lips, she licked his salty fluid from her fingertips. “Mmm…you even taste good.”

Angel on Broadway

109

Nico drew in a ragged breath. “Then suck me—please.” As she leaned toward his cock, a hand on her back reminded her that she and Nico were not alone. Alexei groaned as his hand slid down over her ass. “You’re making me wish this was July, rather than December. You need to be naked, too.” Ariel quivered as he cupped the fullest part of her bottom and squeezed. His touch sent tremors of excitement coursing through her clit until it was so tightly engorged it hurt. She unbuttoned her jeans and shoved them down to her knees. Pulling up the back of her coat, she knelt on the seat, offering herself to Alexei. “How’s that?” His startled gasp told her all she needed to know. “Holy shit. You expect me to fuckin’ drive with your gorgeous ass aimed right at me?” “Uh-huh. Keep your eyes on the road and your left hand on the wheel while I suck the cum out of Nico.” She aimed a wicked grin over her shoulder. “What you do with your right hand is up to you.” Nico’s breath went out in a hiss as her mouth covered his swollen cockhead. His cock syrup filled her mouth, smoothing the way as she slid her lips down his thick shaft. Rock hard and hot as fire, his dick had to hurt every bit as much as her clit did. But not for long. Alexei’s hand delved between her thighs, gliding past her swollen pussy lips, unerringly seeking the source of her need. Her wet cunt drenched his fingers as she wiggled her hips, displaying her delight. Never before had she felt so sensuous, so wanton, so unbearably hot… Desperate to maintain control despite the flames of pleasure licking their way to her core, she tried to focus her attention on Nico. Gathering his lightly furred scrotum in her hands, she massaged his testicles, reaching beneath them to stroke the sensitive space between his balls and anus. As she pressed harder, he arched his back, lifting his butt up off the seat and driving his cock deeper into her mouth. Nico let out a long, tortured groan. “Oh, God. I’m gonna come so hard…”

110

Cheryl Brooks

With a throaty chuckle, Ariel let go of his penis. “Yes, you are. But not yet.” Dipping her head lower, she licked his balls, spreading his own creamy moisture over his scrotum. When his sac was completely wet, she opened her mouth wide over the soft, pliant skin and inhaled. Hard. Nico’s head snapped back against the window. “Oh, fuck! She’s sucking my nuts!” Closing her lips around his smooth balls, she licked them all over while taking his cock in her hand. Long, thick, and straight as an arrow, it pulsed within her grasp, pouring more slick sauce from the tight, purplish head as she stroked it from root to crown. Moments later, Nico’s short, panting breaths signaled his impending climax just as Ariel’s clitoris reached that exquisite point when orgasm was not only near, but inevitable. Nico came with a hoarse cry, the initial jet of his creamy semen coating her palm to flow out between her fingers. Releasing her hold on his balls, Ariel fell forward just as one last swirl of Alexei’s fingertip sent her hurtling over the edge. With her hand still curled around Nico’s spewing cock, her core contracted in an ecstasy so intense, she lay helplessly on his chest as spasms racked her body and the last spurt of warm cum landed on her cheek. **** Nico’s head was still spinning when Alexei’s voice seemed to come out of nowhere. “You two better get your pants on. I think this is the place.” Ariel raised her head and nodded. As she pulled up her jeans, she told Alexei where to park. Nico was glad he wasn’t the one giving directions. He had no idea where they were and wasn’t even sure they were still on the same planet. Added to that, at the precise moment of his ejaculation, a flash of light reflecting off Ariel’s hair had nearly blinded him. At least,

Angel on Broadway

111

that was how he would relate the event, if indeed he ever did. The fact that the tiny star had hit him like a line drive right between the eyes was a detail he figured he ought to keep to himself. Considering he’d just had his cock—and balls—sucked by a woman he was pretty sure was an angel might explain the phenomenon. However, since she denied it—and no self-respecting angel would ever confess—anyone hearing his story would think he was insane. Alexei shut off the engine and Nico shivered as the chill seeped back into the car. Yanking on his jeans, he was a little surprised to find that his dick still fit inside them. Ariel handed him his shirt and jacket. “Sorry about that. It’ll be my fault if you catch pneumonia.” She sounded serious, and her chagrined expression confirmed it. Nico stared at her in disbelief. “The most incredible event of my life and you’re apologizing?” She smiled indulgently and patted his hand. “Now, Nico, you can’t tell me some cute little groupie hasn’t done that to you before.” “I think I would’ve remembered if one of them had, and I don’t. At least, not like that.” She remained unconvinced. “Alcohol can do strange things to a person’s memory.” “What, you think I would have forgotten? I’ve never been that drunk.” “And I’m not that good. Trust me.” Nico was about to disagree when Alexei laughed and opened the driver’s side door, letting in a blast of frigid air. “Can we finish this discussion inside?” Nico glanced up at the windows of the apartment building. Most were dark, but there were a few lights burning. “I hope your neighbors aren’t watching.” “I doubt it,” she said. “We should probably keep the noise down, though.”

112

Cheryl Brooks

Nico wasn’t sure he could keep quiet, especially if another one of those balls of light hit him in the face. He wished they were in a big old house out in the country with no one for miles around so he could scream all he liked. Or make Ariel scream. He looked forward to doing that. Maybe he could do it in the morning. The neighbors might hear, but at least they couldn’t fuss about the timing. He was about to put on his shirt when he remembered that his belly was covered with cum. “Don’t suppose we’ve got any paper towels, do we?” Ariel laughed softly. “Here. Use my shirt. That’s what I did.” She opened her coat to reveal a wet spot the size of a grapefruit on the front of her pretty pink top. Nico winced. “Sorry about that.” “Don’t worry. I can change it. You only have the one.” With another chuckle, she added, “Guess that’s what I get for not swallowing your juice.” Nico had just come harder than ever before, but between that comment and the way she leaned forward to dry him off with the hem of her shirt, he had a feeling his dick would never be soft again. Then he imagined how she would look with his cream splattered all over her tits and almost spooged in her face. Struggling for control, he pulled on his shirt and got out of the car. The cold air helped to curb his emotions somewhat, but he knew it wouldn’t last. “Keep saying things like that and you’re liable to get nailed.” “Oh, I’m counting on it,” she said smoothly as he helped her to alight. “But let’s go inside first. Then you can both get naked.” Alexei came around the car and took her other hand. “I’ve got a better idea. How about we all get naked?”

Angel on Broadway

113

Chapter 5 After so many years of fantasizing about Ariel, Alexei realized the one thing he’d never imagined was her home—that, and the fact that she’d be sharing a bed with him and Nico. He wouldn’t have come up with that on his own in a million years. However, the moment he set foot inside her apartment, he also discovered that aside from having been Todd Nathanson’s wife, she was an artist and very feminine in her tastes—the style, the colors, and the textures. If she’d shared this apartment with Todd, every trace of him was gone. Everything except his guitar. The classic Fender he used to play so well rested silently on a stand in the corner of the living room. There wasn’t an amplifier in sight. The dining room had been put to use as an art studio. Two works in progress sat on easels and several finished paintings were propped against the wall. A stack of fresh canvases sat in the far corner. The scent of paint filled the air. Alexei gestured toward the paintings. “You said you had to work late today. Is this what you were doing?” She shook her head. “No, this is what I do for, um…therapy. I’m a freelance commercial artist. I had a project due today.” Smiling sheepishly, she added, “It took longer than I thought it would.” “You mean you don’t make a living with these?” Alexei was no art critic, but they looked damn good to him. “Oh, heavens no,” she said, laughing. “I’ve given away lots of them, but mostly I just stick them on the wall.” A quick visual sweep of the two adjoining rooms confirmed this. Several paintings hung there, all of them done in the same style. “I

114

Cheryl Brooks

like them. Bet you could sell them if you tried.” “Maybe.” She shrugged as though the money didn’t matter. Typical artist. Alexei knew a lot of good guitar pickers who preferred playing on street corners for whoever would listen over making a career of it. He knew the feeling. Doing what you loved for a paycheck had a tendency to turn it into just another job. Still, earning enough to give up the day job was a goal for most musicians, though comparatively few ever achieved it. Nico circled the room, studying the paintings one by one. “Ever do any portraits?” Alexei hadn’t noticed what was missing, but Nico was right. Among the landscapes, still lifes, and the more abstract works, there wasn’t a single portrait. He glanced at Ariel, noting the wince that accompanied her reply. “Some.” That subtle change in her demeanor could only mean one thing. There was least one portrait somewhere in her apartment, and it was most likely a painting of Todd. It was probably hanging in the bedroom too. Yet another reason we should have taken her to our place. Nico chuckled wickedly. “You should do Alexei’s portrait. I know a bunch of girls who would get into a bidding war over it. You’d get rich overnight.” Alexei rolled his eyes. “I doubt if any of them have that much money.” Ariel apparently disagreed. “Wait until you guys have had a few big hits. You might be surprised.” “All the more reason why you should do it now,” Nico insisted. “While he’s still young and handsome.” Nico seldom missed the opportunity to make a remark like that, and Alexei was never sure how to take them, though his wink and impish smile took away some of the sting. Normally, he laughed them off, but this one made him wonder. Was it a testament to his attractiveness to women or a reminder that he wasn’t immune to the

Angel on Broadway

115

effects of age? Ariel nodded. “Actually, I should paint portraits of both of you.” Narrowing her eyes at Nico, she added, “While you’re both still young and handsome.” Nico grinned. “Yes, but he’s older than I am—thirty-two to my twenty-eight. Better do his first. You’ll make more money on him anyway.” Nico was joking, but Alexei finally understood. The realization of what he’d done to his younger cousin hit him like a hammer to the chest. “I’m sorry you feel that way, Nico. Sorry I’ve made you feel that way.” Nico stared at him in surprise. “What the hell do you mean by that?” Alexei hesitated, unsure of how to put it. Fortunately, Ariel didn’t have that problem, phrasing it quite succinctly. “What he means is that he’s sorry he’s made you feel like you were incapable of holding on to a woman by stealing them away from you all the time.” She shifted her gaze to Alexei. “Am I right?” He nodded. “That about sums it up.” “It was rather tacky of you,” Ariel chided. “Not to mention bad for his ego.” Nico blew out an exasperated snort. “Look, if I’d really cared about any of them, it would’ve been different, but I didn’t. The way I see it, I’ve gotten attention from women who ordinarily wouldn’t have given me the time of day. And it’s all because of you.” Alexei gaped at him. “You mean you think they were using you to get to me?” Nico shrugged. “Well…yeah. Some of them even admitted it.” “I had no idea.” Alexei couldn’t quite believe it, either. It was inconsiderate to say the least. At its worst, it was downright cold— heartless, even. “I’m really sorry.” Ariel’s pretty blue eyes snapped with righteous anger. “Of all the nerve! I’d like to slap the shit out of those girls.” She paused for an

116

Cheryl Brooks

instant before glaring at Nico. “You don’t think that’s what I’m doing, do you?” “No, I don’t,” Nico insisted. “This is completely different.” He paused, shaking his head. “I had no illusions about any of the others, Alexei. I knew exactly what they were doing—and so did they. Guess I should’ve told you that before.” “Excuse me?” Ariel’s voice was so high-pitched, it was almost a squeal. “Do you mean to tell me that no woman has ever wanted you for yourself?” “Well, maybe some of them did, but they were never right for me.” Nico gazed at Ariel with his heart in his eyes. “I never felt the magic like I did with you tonight—ever—and that’s what I’ve been waiting for.” Alexei had never witnessed a declaration that was more sincere. If she doesn’t believe him, there’s no hope for either of us. Apparently she took him at his word because Nico got a hug from her similar to the one she’d given Alexei earlier that evening. When she finally let go of Nico, Alexei noted that he’d felt no jealousy whatsoever while watching them together—which under the circumstances was a good thing, if a bit unusual. She smiled at them expectantly. “So…does anyone want coffee? Tea? Tequila?” Alexei sighed. Choose any of those things over a few more moments with Ariel in his arms? Never. “We only want you.” He glanced at Nico. “Right?” “Absolutely.” Nico yawned and stretched—rather dramatically, Alexei thought. “Dunno about you two, but I’m ready for bed.” Ariel grinned. “If nothing else, this should be interesting.” “Oh, I certainly hope so,” Alexei said. “Lead the way.” As they entered Ariel’s bedroom, Alexei was very glad he always carried more than one condom. He didn’t know if Nico had any on him or not, but with two dicks to cover, they’d probably run through a whole box of them in a week. He still couldn’t believe what was

Angel on Broadway

117

about to happen—what had already happened. He’d actually driven down Hillsboro Pike with his hand on Ariel’s pussy. He’d even made her come. Not surprisingly, his dick was about to explode. Ariel’s long-sleeved knit top hugged her body like a second skin, its scooped neck drawing attention to her softly rounded breasts. The fact that Nico’s cum was smeared all over the front of it was an even bigger turn-on—as if he needed any encouragement. If anything, he could’ve used something to cool him off—though the discussion they’d just had might’ve helped a little. He’d discovered more about his cousin in those few short minutes than he’d learned in the past twenty-five years. They’d practically grown up together, but Nico had still surprised him. So had Ariel, and not simply because she’d admitted to wanting two men. He’d always suspected she had a lot of passion in her, but not having seen her for several years, he wasn’t sure if what he remembered about her was real or simply a part of his ongoing fantasies. Obviously, the uninhibited part was real. She’d proved that much already. Her beautiful body was real—and he’d only seen the bottom half of it. What was the most surprising was that she’d taken control of the situation—in the car, and even now that she was in her bedroom with two randy Greek cousins. She turned on the lamp by a bed that, thankfully, looked big enough for all three of them. “So, do we all get naked now?” Nico asked with an expectant gleam in his eyes. “Sure,” Ariel replied. “Unless Alexei wants to go first.” She might as well have given him a command. Without another thought, Alexei unbuttoned his shirt and stripped it off. Unfortunately, even the chilly air on his bare chest didn’t stop the fire in his groin. If anything, her eyes on him made his dick stiffer than ever. She licked her lips. “Nice.” Nico pulled off his own shirt. “What about me?” Ariel rolled her eyes and chuckled. “Didn’t I say you were

118

Cheryl Brooks

perfect?” “Oh, yeah. Right. I forgot about that.” As Ariel walked toward Alexei, a playful smile curled her lips and her smoky blue eyes promised him that the best was yet to come. “If you don’t mind, I’ll take it the rest of the way.” He held his breath as she approached. Her eyes never left his as she unbuckled his belt and then unfastened the button on his jeans. As she slowly pulled the zipper down, his dick strained against the fabric, soaking his briefs with pre-cum. “You’re making me crazy, Ariel. You know that, don’t you?” “Oh, I hope so. You made me kinda crazy on the drive over here. I’m just returning the favor.” Her hands circled his waist and then slid downward over his hips, pushing his clothing off as they went. His pants fell to his ankles, his heavy belt buckle hitting the hardwood floor with a loud clunk. She didn’t bother to look down at what she’d uncovered, apparently preferring to explore with her hands. His next breath whistled in through clenched teeth as her fingers traced the contours of his cock. She seemed to like what she felt there, for her expression held a trace of awe. She cupped his balls as though feeling their weight. “How could one woman possibly deserve to have a Greek god and a Greek hunk in her bedroom at the same time?” Alexei opened his mouth to speak, but any words he might have spoken were swallowed up in his sharp inhale as she rotated her palm over the head of his cock. Quivering with anticipation, he watched as her mouth curved into a slow, sensuous smile. Ariel had never been one of those loud, flamboyant women. She’d been quiet, almost shy, but she was certainly proving the old adage that still waters ran deep. His nuts twitched as she spread the slick syrup down the underside of his shaft. Nico moved in behind her. He hadn’t wasted any time losing his boots and jeans. “Alexei is obviously the hunk, so I guess that means I’m the god, huh?” “Mmmhmm…” She may have sounded like a purring cat, but

Angel on Broadway

119

Nico was right. She was an angel. Blonde hair curled in soft tendrils around her face, the longest locks skimming the soft swell of her breasts. Just above the valley between them, a heart-shaped silver pendant hung from a delicate chain, a glittering sapphire embedded in one side. Nico began undressing her. Slowly, steadily, he pushed her jeans to the floor and then lifted the hem of her shirt. Alexei had to stifle a groan when she let go of his cock and balls to raise her arms, but the visual was worth the loss of her touch. Almost. Alexei only had a brief moment to admire the way her lacy bra cradled her luscious tits before Nico unhooked the back and pushed the straps down her arms. Alexei drank in the sight of her, branding his memory with the vision of rosy, erect nipples begging for his touch and his kiss. Nico’s hands got there ahead of him, though. As he stroked the length of her body, she leaned back against him, stretching her arms up and back, draping them around his neck. In sharp contrast with Nico’s olive coloring, her creamy skin almost seemed to glow. Dipping his head, Alexei captured one succulent nipple with his lips. Ariel’s gasp of pleasure sent another pulse through his dick as Nico’s hand splayed over her other breast in a shockingly erotic manner. Ariel sighed, arching her back. “Tired, angel?” Nico murmured. “Want us to put you to bed?” “I’m not tired, but bed sounds wonderful.” Alexei was more than happy to comply since he was having difficulty remaining vertical as it was. After all, this wasn’t just any ordinary girl, this was Ariel. He’d dreamed of this since the moment he first met her, and he wanted to do it right. Unfortunately, his dick was the one calling the shots. Nico seemed much more relaxed, but then, she’d already gotten him off once in the car. Perhaps that was the answer; a quick fuck to take the edge off his emotions. After that, he could do the deed with a little more finesse. Maybe. Somehow or another, all three of them wound up in Ariel’s bed.

120

Cheryl Brooks

Alexei was losing it. Rapidly. In another moment he would plunge his cock into Ariel for the first time. Nico handed him a condom, but his hands were shaking so badly he could hardly tear open the wrapper, let alone put it on. He’d never been more frustrated in his life. Ariel was waiting for him, and he was all thumbs. All he wanted was to roll her onto her back and fuck her until he couldn’t fuck anymore. Even then, he wasn’t sure it would be enough. Nico was laughing his ass off as Alexei finally finished the job of unrolling the condom over his dick. “I never thought my studly cousin would have so much trouble putting on a condom. God knows you’ve had plenty of practice.” Nico gave Alexei a pat on the thigh. “Come on, big guy. Have at it—and make it quick,” he added with a wink. “I’m next.” Alexei was gazing at Ariel, almost afraid to move, or even breathe, when her pendant drew his eye. He stared at it, wondering if Todd had given it to her when a spark with a tail like a comet flew out of the glittering stone and hit him right between the eyes. He blinked and glanced at Nico, who had apparently seen nothing. Telling himself it didn’t matter and that this was not the time to discuss unexplainable phenomena, he reached for Ariel, but could barely make her out through the spots before his eyes. It was as though he’d been staring into the sun. “I’ll try.” A moment later Ariel’s puzzled face swam into view. “Are you okay?” Alexei rubbed his eyes. “I don’t know… I was fine until…well, you’re not gonna believe this, but a little comet just hit me in the face.” “A comet?” He didn’t blame her for sounding skeptical. After all, he was beginning to think he’d gone nutso himself. Might as well admit it. “Yeah. A teeny tiny comet flew out of your necklace and hit me. I think it fried my brains.” It had certainly affected his eyesight. If he’d expected derisive laughter, he didn’t get it. The two of

Angel on Broadway

121

them faced him in silence. Complete and utter silence. “Did you hear what I said?” “Yeah, we heard,” Nico replied. “So why aren’t you laughing? Or are you trying to figure out how to have me committed?” He blinked a few more times. The spots seemed to be clearing, but the looks on Ariel’s and Nico’s faces made him wish he’d kept his mouth shut. Nico cleared his throat and sat back on his heels. “Practically blinded you, didn’t it?” The spots were definitely clearing now. Once again, that wasn’t the reaction he’d expected. “Did you see it, too?” “Well, no, but I had a…a similar experience. Recently.” He glanced at Ariel. “Very recently.” Ariel’s expression was a peculiar mix of surprise and foreknowledge, like she was somehow responsible—or guilty. He waited for her to explain. She didn’t say a word. “I…I thought the light I saw was a reflection off her hair,” Nico said. “But maybe it was the necklace.” Ariel’s fingers closed around her pendant as though trying to shield them from further comet strikes. “Todd gave it to me on our first anniversary. Does it bother you? Do you want me to take it off?” Alexei shook his head. “Not necessarily, I’m just trying to figure this out.” That is, if it could be figured out. “When did your comet hit you, Nico?” He smiled sheepishly and his color deepened. “Right about the time I came like a damn fountain.” And mine hit me before I ever got started. Crap. “Well…I’ve never been one to believe in the supernatural, but I think this means something.” He took a deep breath. This was harder to say than when he’d relinquished his rights—if he actually had any—to Ariel. “Maybe the timing is significant. You got yours just as you were finishing, and mine…” He stopped there, unable to complete that thought. It felt like a death sentence to his love for Ariel.

122

Cheryl Brooks

“Happened just now.” Nico nodded. “I see what you mean.” “I’m definitely taking off this necklace,” Ariel declared. “Putting it in a box and never wearing it again.” She gazed wistfully at Alexei. “Look, if you don’t want to go through with this, just say so.” Tears began to pool in her eyes. “It was a stupid idea anyway. Guess that’s what I get for being so greedy.” Alexei understood how it must’ve seemed to her. At the moment of truth, he’d backed off—and for the most ridiculous reason in the world. “No, it isn’t a stupid idea, and you aren’t being greedy. I’m the one who’s being an idiot. I’ve loved you for years, but I was about to nail you to the fuckin’ bed, and damn the consequences.” He paused, sifting through the possible meanings. He was about to go with his original interpretation when, suddenly, the light dawned. “Okay. Got it. Message received—loud and clear.”

Angel on Broadway

123

Chapter 6 Ariel waited as long as she could before asking the question he obviously wasn’t going to answer without prompting. “Care to share that message with the rest of us?” Alexei shook his head. “Nope. It was intended for me.” “I see…Let me put it another way. Are you planning to stick around, or have I seen the last of you?” Alexei grinned wickedly. “No, you haven’t seen the last of me. And you won’t. Not for a long, long time.” She sighed with relief. “You had me worried there for a minute.” “Me, too,” Nico said. “I was really looking forward to being part of a three-way with you guys—er, you two.” “Just as long as you don’t fuck my ass, we’re good,” Alexei said. Nico snickered. “Actually, I was thinking more along the lines of fucking Ariel’s ass.” Ariel bit her lip but couldn’t hold back a whimper. “What? You don’t like that?” Nico whispered. “Oh, please tell me you do.” Wincing, she nodded. “You have no idea how much. It was something I used to fantasize about, but Todd wasn’t the threesome type.” At least, she didn’t think he was. She’d been too chicken to ever broach the subject so she didn’t know for certain. However, even though jealousy hadn’t been a problem, he had his limits, and she knew they didn’t extend to sharing her with another man. Alexei slid his hand up her arm, fixing her with a sultry gaze that made her heart pound and her pussy ache. “So, you want us both at the same time?”

124

Cheryl Brooks

“Oh, yeah,” she said with a moan. “Maybe not every time, but once in a while, for sure.” His slow, deliberate nod made her shiver. “I think we can handle that.” He paused, running his tongue over his lips in a manner that was far more erotic than it should have been. “The choreography might be a little rough the first few times, but I bet we have a ton of fun figuring it out.” “I’m counting on it.” Ariel focused on his eyes as he closed the short distance between them, waiting until the last instant before their lips touched to allow her own eyes to close. Soft, pliant, but at the same time demanding, he made love to her with his mouth, eliciting moans and sighs over which she had absolutely no control. Hot kisses traced a path to her breasts, teasing her nipples, flooding her pussy with moist desire. The mattress dipped and a warm breath on her shoulder assured her that Nico hadn’t been content to sit and watch. His tongue traced the shell of her ear as his hands slid downward, cupping her bottom before kneading it with his fingers. She could feel his cock pressing into the cleft, its slick heat making no secret of the fact that though he had a condom handy, he had yet to don it. His blunt head found her anus, gliding over her sensitive flesh—tantalizing, promising, but not yet seeking entry. Her entire body was crying out for both men, but it was Alexei who answered her need first. Giving Nico an apologetic smile, he pulled her beneath him. “We’ll do the rest of it in a minute. Right now, there’s something I have to do or I’m just gonna up and die.” **** The moment of penetration shook Alexei to the core. Unlike so many women he’d only wanted until he lay between their legs, he knew this was only the beginning with Ariel. She was his one enduring dream; the only one that had ever truly mattered. As she

Angel on Broadway

125

welcomed him inside and wrapped him in her warmth, his years of wandering ceased in one joyous, miraculous homecoming. The soft purr from deep in her throat urged him on, and he rocked into her, slowly, carefully, each new sensation more exquisite than the last. She lay beneath him, her eyes gentle and contented as he filled her. Rotating his hips, he swept her inner walls with his cock, watching as her expression progressed slowly from blissful to orgasmic. Every sound she made, every touch of her fingertips, even each breath she took filled him with an emotion more powerful than any he’d ever experienced. Lust was strong, but highly overrated. This was love. As she reached her climax, he saw it all in her eyes—the laughter, the tears, the joy, and the pain. Life. The fact that Nico would be there to share it with them made the prospect of a life together that much sweeter. It was time to bring him into the fold. Alexei slowly ramped down his thrusts. There would be more pinnacles to reach on this night. Hers was only the first. Nico lay propped up on one elbow beside Ariel, his fingertips exploring her hair while his eyes feasted on her face. “My God, that was beautiful.” He shifted his gaze to Alexei. “I’ve never watched it happen before. Incredible…” “Now I get to watch you do it,” Alexei said. “Better get that condom on. Hold tight, Ariel.” He rolled onto his back, taking her with him. He glanced at his cousin. “Ever gone in the back door before?” Nico smiled sheepishly. “No. But I understand the basic principle.” Ariel giggled. “Oh, I’m so glad to hear that.” **** Nico sat up, reaching for a condom, half expecting another twinkly little star to hit him in the eyes. At least my hands aren’t

126

Cheryl Brooks

shaking. “These things are lubricated, but I’m not sure they’ll be enough. I don’t want to hurt you, Ariel.” Alexei cleared his throat. “Uh, I’ve got some extra lube in my jacket. It’s in the inside pocket. The one with a zipper.” Ariel began laughing hysterically, but Nico just shook his head. “I should’ve known you’d be prepared for anything,” he muttered as he got up from the bed. After tripping over his own jeans and nearly falling on his face, he finally found Alexei’s jacket on the floor. A quick search of the inner lining revealed a treasure trove of goodies. “Holy shit, there’s all kinds of stuff in here! Lube, extra condoms, and—oh, my God—you’ve even got a vibrating cock ring.” Nico had a hard time getting up the nerve to buy condoms over the counter, let alone cock rings. Leave it to Alexei… “Where the hell do you get all this stuff?” Alexei chuckled. “Walmart.” “You’re shittin’ me! Wally World carries vibrating cock rings?” “Yep. Right next to the Trojans.” “Well, I’ll be damned. Learn something new every day.” He gave the package a quick examination, then eyed his cousin askance. “It’s pink.” “So?” “So you wear a pink ring around your dick when you’re fucking?” “Well…actually, I prefer to put them around my balls.” The damned thing didn’t look big enough to fit around Alexei’s dick, let alone his nuts, which were kind of big and dangly. “And your balls still work?” “Those rings stretch, Nico,” Alexei said patiently. “A lot.” By this time, Ariel had her head down on Alexei’s chest, laughing so hard she sounded like she was crying. It was a wonder she hadn’t laughed Alexei’s dick right out of her pussy, but it appeared to still be firmly ensconced. “Oh, God,” she gasped. “You guys are killing me.” Ariel’s ass jiggled enticingly when she laughed. Nico stared at it for a long moment then glanced at the package in his hand. “Can I

Angel on Broadway

127

open it?” “Sure, go ahead,” Alexei replied. “The switch is on the end of the vibrator barrel.” In the process of finding the switch, Nico discovered something else. “It’s got lips on it!” A closer look revealed teeth and a tongue. Kinda creepy… “Yeah,” Alexei said. “You aim that part wherever you want a little extra stimulation.” “Meaning at her clit if you’ve got it on your dick,” Nico surmised. “Which way do you turn it when you’ve got it on your balls?” “Back toward my ass,” he said with a grin. “It makes me come really hard.” Nico quirked an eyebrow at his cousin. “Sounds sort of gay to me.” Alexei rolled his eyes. “I’m not gay, just…adventurous.” He nodded toward Ariel, who was wiping the tears from her eyes. “Are you going to fuck her ass or not?” “Yes, I’m going to fuck her ass. If you’ll quit distracting me with sex toys.” “Actually, you might want to use that ring,” Alexei said helpfully. “Your dick needs to be really hard to stay inside an ass.” “The voice of experience speaks,” Nico quipped as Ariel dissolved into helpless laughter once again. “I’ve got news for you, dear cousin. My dick could penetrate steel at this point. I don’t need a fuckin’ cock ring.” Tossing the pink toy aside, he ripped open a condom package and had his dick sheathed in record time. Then he doused his cock with lube and dribbled some more on Ariel. “Yep, my dick is plenty hard. So, how about it, Ariel? Hard and fast, or slow and careful?” “Slow and careful and then hard and fast,” she replied. “It’s…been a while.” “Gotcha.” Nico had always liked fucking from behind, but he hadn’t been lying when he said he’d never done an ass. Most girls

128

Cheryl Brooks

totally freaked out at the mere mention of it, but Nico had always been something of an ass enthusiast. Ariel’s was world-class, too— smooth, round, firm, and amazingly hot. And she’ll be my first. Oh, wow… He nearly lost it when he crawled up behind her. “That is one astonishingly beautiful ass, Ariel.” He paused to kiss both cheeks and then nipped at her playfully. Getting up on his knees, he pressed his blunt cockhead against her tight ring. “Here goes.” Nico knew it would take some time to get her loosened up, but he wasn’t prepared for how much she would moan while he was doing it. “I’m not hurting you, am I?” “Oh, heavens no,” she groaned. “That feels so incredible.” Cheered by this revelation, he pushed in deeper. Almost there… He glanced down at where his cock joined with her ass and almost shot his wad. “It looks incredible too.” “I’ll take your word for it,” Ariel said, panting. Alexei chuckled. “Got your phone handy? You could take a picture for her.” “Yeah, right,” Nico snorted. “Like I’m gonna stop and go get my damned phone now. I’m almost in.” “Don’t stop,” Ariel begged. “Whatever you do, please, don’t stop.” “I won’t. Like I said, I’m almost…ahhhh….” Nico’s eyes rolled back in his head as she finally relaxed enough that his cock slid inside her tight hole. Ariel made a sound the likes of which Nico had never heard before. “Are you okay?” “Yes,” she hissed. “Don’t stop.” Nico couldn’t have stopped even if he’d wanted to—at least, he didn’t think he could. He’d had a few genuinely erotic experiences in his life, but this one topped them all. “Don’t want to.” Then Alexei joined in and Nico had to bite his lip to stifle a scream. He hadn’t been prepared for the idea that he would actually be able to feel Alexei’s cock sliding beneath his. He hated to admit it,

Angel on Broadway

129

but it felt fantastic. Gripping Ariel’s hips, he worked her slow and deep. If she was going to let them both fuck her, he knew he had some serious competition in Alexei. To hold a candle to his more experienced cousin, his performance couldn’t simply be good, it had to be artistic. He had to love her, too. She’d asked if it was necessary back when they were verbally sparring, trying to decide if either of them was actually serious about engaging in a ménage à trois. It wasn’t something Nico had ever considered before. Hell, he would have counted himself lucky if Ariel had married Alexei and he only got a hug and a chaste peck on the cheek from her now and then. Being part of this was far beyond his wildest dreams. Ariel was pretty damned dreamy, too—and Nico didn’t really know her at all. Despite the magic, it was tough to commit to something like this for the long run. He should have loved her simply for taking pity on him, but it wasn’t like that. He’d said it simply felt right. And it did. Deciding he needed more freedom of movement, he stood up on the bed with his knees slightly bent. It wasn’t the most comfortable position, but it certainly enabled him to do some seriously artistic fucking. If her moans and sighs were any indication, she liked having two dicks in her. Nico tried to imagine how that would feel and couldn’t. He had no frame of reference from which to judge, unless someone were to suck his nuts while someone else sucked his cock. Somehow, he didn’t think that was going to happen in the current arrangement, but then he remembered how it felt when Ariel had sucked his balls while she jacked him off… Oh, yeah, that would do it. He’d always imagined that having your ass fucked was something best completed in a hurry, but if he wasn’t mistaken, the longer it lasted, the more Ariel seemed to be enjoying it. She wasn’t simply lying there between them, passively accepting their cocks into her body, either. No, she was pushing back against him, forcing him in

130

Cheryl Brooks

deeper. He could only assume Alexei was getting it, too. She was fucking them. The moment that realization struck, his need went spiraling out of control and suddenly, he couldn’t fuck her hard enough or fast enough. He tried to slow down, focusing his eyes on her body, the gentle curves of her waist and hips and the way her blonde curls cascaded down her back, but it didn’t help. Especially when his eyes drifted down to her beautifully rounded ass with his hands splayed out over it, his fingers gripping tightly as he slammed into her. When her head flew back and she cried out in ecstasy, Nico’s control snapped completely and his cock erupted, spewing out a jet of cream with such force he wasn’t sure the condom could contain it. Somehow, someday, he wanted to do this without any barriers. Wanted to feel his cum bathing her deep channel. Wanted to watch it leaking out of her as she lay sated and exhausted in their bed. Wanted to see her slow, sensuous smile when he asked if he’d pleased her. She wouldn’t even have to answer him. He would know. No, this wasn’t the first and only time he would make love to her like this. It was the first of many. He would make sure of it—and if he wasn’t in love with her now, he would be soon. Very, very soon. **** Alexei was glad she’d left the light on. If he’d had to do this in the dark, he probably could have, but he would have missed the privilege of watching Ariel lose herself in the throes of passion. He’d been with plenty of women who insisted on total darkness, but the mere thought of what he would have missed this time humbled him in ways impossible to quantify. She was wild and beautiful, completely out of control, and he loved it. The added factor of Nico doing her ass…well, that was enough to make a man come simply from being there to see it—and hear it. He’d always enjoyed the more vocal women, but Ariel outdid them all. Not so loud as to seem fake, her

Angel on Broadway

131

reactions to the efforts of two men doing their utmost to give her pleasure were open, honest, and thrilling to hear. Alexei knew her enjoyment was far more important than his own. He already loved her; she had no need to seduce him or tease him—or even to do anything unusual to impress him with her technique. Her pleasure was his pleasure, and when her pussy squeezed his cock in climax, his wasn’t far behind. As he gazed up into the face of the only woman he had ever truly loved, his body gave up the fight and poured his love—and his seed—into her with deep, gut-wrenching spasms that seemed to go on forever. He was only dimly aware that he and Nico had come at the same time, but as Ariel lay relaxed and sated on his chest, he wasn’t surprised. Her orgasm had triggered theirs, as surely as sunrise followed the night. They were connected in a way that astonished him—and it wasn’t only physical. There was something mystical and fantastic about the way they’d come together. It wasn’t simply a great fuck, it was a great event. Thinking back to the tiny comet he’d seen, he knew he hadn’t imagined it, particularly after hearing Nico’s story. Ariel hadn’t said much about it, nor had she scoffed. There was something she hadn’t told them yet. But she would tell them eventually. He knew it. Ariel lifted her head, her eyes soft in the afterglow of passion. “So, what was the message?” “Message?” Her wry grin warmed his heart. “The one delivered by the teeny tiny comet.” “Oh…that message. Don’t know who sent it, but I think it was telling me to slow the fuck down and make love to you, rather than fucking your brains out.” Alexei threaded his fingers through her hair, pulling her into a deeply satisfying kiss. “It was good advice.” Nico planted a kiss on Ariel’s shoulder, and then slowly withdrew. Crawling up beside Alexei, he rolled over onto his back. “I’m pretty sure I know who sent it—and the little star that hit me,

132

Cheryl Brooks

too.” Alexei snickered. “Who? The Ghost of Christmas Present?” Nico shook his head, pointing at the wall opposite the bed. “No, I think he would probably qualify as the Ghost of Christmas Past.” Following Nico’s gesture, Alexei finally saw the portrait he’d been so sure would be there. Todd Nathanson was smiling down at him, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

Angel on Broadway

133

Chapter 7 The likeness was uncanny. Ariel had somehow managed to capture the sheer essence of the man. It wasn’t simply a portrait of Todd; it was Todd—at least, the way Alexei remembered him. It might have been simply because she’d loved the subject, but still… “You have got some serious talent, Ariel.” She shrugged. “Maybe. Unfortunately, there isn’t a huge market for portraits these days. Too bad I wasn’t alive and painting two hundred years ago. I might have actually had a career.” “Well, for our sakes, I’m glad you were born a little later,” Alexei said. “But I see what you mean.” She traced a fingertip over his chest, making him shiver. He wondered if her touch would ever become commonplace and sincerely hoped it wouldn’t. Her eyes met his for a moment before she glanced at Nico. “Do you really believe that ghost thing?” “Don’t you? It’s the only thing that makes any sense.” “If the existence of ghosts or spirits makes any sense, then yes, I suppose it does.” She hesitated, tracing patterns around the medallion that lay on his chest, occasionally pushing it from side to side. “Generally speaking, I don’t believe in ghosts, but I talk to that painting all the time. I was feeling really down earlier today. I was…angry with him.” “Angry?” Somehow Alexei couldn’t imagine her ever being angry with anyone, especially Todd. “Yes.” She heaved a sigh that held a shudder of sadness. “I was angry with him—not for getting himself killed, but for making me love him, grieve for him, and miss him for so long after he was gone.

134

Cheryl Brooks

I told him it was unfair—that I needed to move on. I’ve just never been able to do it.” “Until tonight,” Nico said. She nodded. “Yeah. Tonight was definitely different.” Her gaze shifted back to Nico. “After I’d ranted at him for a while, I called a cab. I just had to get out of here. I didn’t even know where I was going at first, but when the cabbie asked if I wanted to go downtown, I just nodded and told him to drop me off at Legends Corner—it was the first place I thought of. He probably figured I’d go there and get drunk, and then hail another cab to take me home.” She laughed ruefully. “I never even bought a drink.” “There was definitely something spooky going on—but a good kind of spooky,” Nico said. “I’m sure other people walked up behind me like you did, but I felt your eyes on the back of my head—and the way we played…” He paused, shaking his head. “I wonder if we’ll ever sound that good again.” “You will,” Ariel said with conviction. “That wasn’t magic. That was talent.” “I sure hope you’re right,” Nico said. “Guess we’ll find out the next time we play.” Ariel didn’t say anything else for a few moments, her eyes seemingly riveted to his chest while Alexei studied her face. “Something happened to you too. Didn’t it?” he prompted. She wet her lips, chewing thoughtfully on the lower one while she formed her reply. Alexei tried not to see it as sensual, but it was— amazingly so. His cock was still inside her, and though it had been getting softer, the blood began to surge through his groin. Again. “It happened when you guys kissed me under the mistletoe. I looked up and there were these tiny sparkles fluttering around it like moths. One dove down and hit me while I was kissing you, Nico, and another one struck when Alexei came up behind me. I didn’t know what it meant, but I felt such joy…you can’t possibly know how much.”

Angel on Broadway

135

“Oh, yes, I can,” Alexei said. “I felt it the moment Nico threw you into my arms.” He closed his eyes as that same rush of emotions washed over him—joy, elation, love—only this time, without the underlying agony. She tapped the medallion with a fingertip. “Nico wears one of these, too. Does it have some meaning?” “It’s a Macedonian starburst—a Greek symbol that dates back to the time of Alexander the Great, maybe even earlier. We’ve had them since we were kids. Our grandmother gave them to us. Why?” “I don’t know… I remember seeing it on Nico and thinking it had some…significance. Then I saw those little twinkling stars in the mistletoe… They looked just like this right before they hit me.” Nico’s jaw dropped as if he’d been hit by another one. “Sounds pretty significant to me,” he said. “Definitely not something we should ignore.” Alexei wasn’t so sure. “How come mine looked like a comet?” Nico shrugged. “Damned if I know. I didn’t get that good a look at mine. Could’ve been either one.” He narrowed his eyes in a reproachful glare. “If I were you, I’d quit being so nitpicky and take it on faith. I mean, how many times has a star or a comet hit you right between the eyes?” Alexei certainly couldn’t argue with his logic. “Point made.” Nico’s expression brightened. “So, we’re just going to assume that our threesome was meant to be and go ahead with it?” Ariel chuckled, shaking her head. “Somehow, I don’t think it’ll be quite that easy.” “You might be surprised,” Nico said. “I’m thinking about a nice, big house in the country, the three of us—maybe some kids. All you’d have to do is marry one of us, and then we’d all have the same last name. We wouldn’t even be able to tell who fathered the children—at least, not just by looking at them.” “Yes, but which one of you would I marry? I’m not sure I can choose.”

136

Cheryl Brooks

Nico grinned wickedly. “Hey, my star hit you first.” “But I was in love with you first,” Alexei pointed out. “That ought to count for something.” “Tough call, either way,” Ariel said. “Too bad our culture doesn’t allow for this sort of thing.” Alexei nearly had a heart attack when she sat up. Not only was she the most incredible sight he’d ever beheld, her movement drove his cock in deeper than ever. Her eyes widened in surprise. “Damn. Is it always hard?” “Give me a break, Ariel. The love of my life is sitting on top of me and my dick is still inside her. I hate to say it, but I want you again. Probably ought to use a new condom, though.” **** Nico took that as his cue and got up. “Me, too. But this time, I get to face her. I’ll be right back.” A few minutes later, he returned with a squeaky clean cock, two condoms, and a towel. “Want the pretty pink cock ring?” Alexei chuckled. “Don’t think I’ll need it, either.” Ariel groaned as she dismounted. “I’m gonna be so sore tomorrow.” “We’ll stay out of your ass, then,” Nico said cheerfully. No way did he ever want her to regret letting him nail her ass. It was entirely too hot to only do once. “You can suck Alexei while I fuck you. Then maybe we can switch.” “If I last that long,” Alexei said as he stripped off the condom. “All this talk is making me horny as hell.” “Better go wash your dick first, big shot,” Nico advised. “Gotta keep our woman clean and healthy.” Ariel hopped up. “Dibs on the potty.” Alexei waved her on. “Ladies first.” Nico tossed him the towel as the bathroom door closed behind

Angel on Broadway

137

Ariel. “That was absolutely beautiful. She’s beautiful. It’s easy to see why you’ve loved her for so long.” Alexei nodded. “It’s hard to believe that you weren’t in love with her, too. Hell, I can’t believe any man who ever laid eyes on her wouldn’t feel the same way. And it’s not just the way she looks, either. She’s simply…perfect.” Nico couldn’t have agreed more. “Back then, I didn’t have the guts to fall for an angel, perfect or otherwise. Don’t know how I ever found the courage to do it now. And I have fallen for her. Hard and fast.” He climbed back onto the bed, sprawling right in the middle. “And I like being here; I like her bed, her paintings…everything.” He took a deep breath. “What I still can’t believe is that you aren’t jealous. You’re sure I’m not in the way?” “I’m sure. Besides, I think she needs both of us. I only hope she doesn’t change her mind.” “I don’t think she will. Crazy as it sounds, she seems to have his blessing,” Nico said with a nod toward Todd’s portrait. “And I’m beginning to think we do too.” “I hope you’re right about that. I’m just glad I didn’t notice him hanging on the wall when we first came in here.” Nico chuckled. “What, you think it would’ve made your dick soft?” “Maybe. I wish I knew what I did to deserve his blessing. I haven’t exactly been a saint, you know.” “Yes, but she’s the reason for all that,” Nico reminded him. “Getting hooked on an angel will make you do peculiar things.” The bathroom door opened and Ariel came out, scowling. “For the last time, I’m not an angel,” she growled as she came back to bed. “I’m a real, live woman with flaws and quirks that you don’t even know about yet.” Snuggling up beside Nico, she hooked an arm around his neck, pulling him close. Her sigh ruffled his hair, sending waves of warmth flooding through him. “If you guys keep on saying things like that, I might start believing it. And trust me, you wouldn’t

138

Cheryl Brooks

want a woman who thinks she’s an angel.” “An angel of mercy, then.” Nico kissed her cheek with more tenderness than he’d ever allowed himself to display. He would have done anything for her—even worn a shiny pink cock ring. All she had to do was ask. “One who took pity on two cousins who firmly believe she’s the best thing that ever happened to them.” She smiled, but shook her head. “I think you’re wrong about that. The way I see it, the best is yet to come.” “True. Especially for you. Not many women get to have two lovers at the same time.” She snorted a laugh. “If men weren’t so damned possessive, it would probably happen more often. Then again, there are plenty of women who can’t put up with one man, let alone two.” “We’ll be good, I promise,” Nico said. “You are good, actually.” Alexei grinned and headed toward the bathroom. Nico kissed her again. Just being able to do that anytime he liked was incentive to be the best man he could possibly be. He promised himself never to give her any cause for complaint—particularly when it came to sex. “If anything, this has been enlightening,” he said as he rolled over and grabbed a condom. “I never would’ve guessed that I’d have a bigger dick than Alexei.” Chuckling, he added, “All those girls who dumped me for him must’ve been real disappointed.” “I heard that!” Alexei shouted from the bathroom. “He’s got a pretty nice one, too,” Ariel said. “I love the dangly balls.” Nico retrieved the cock ring from the tangle of sheets beside him. “He probably stretched them out using these things.” Ariel took it from him, studying it closely before stretching it out with her fingers. “Maybe so. I’ve never used one before. Want to try it?” “Not around my balls. I want them to last a few more years. Cutting off the blood supply doesn’t seem like the best way to do

Angel on Broadway

139

that.” “I doubt if it cuts off the blood flow completely, but I see your point.” Ariel switched on the vibrator. With a mischievous grin, she ran it up the side of his cock. “Want to see if it makes you hard enough to penetrate titanium?” “Not sure it needs to be that hard,” he said. “Last time I checked, you weren’t made of titanium.” “True.” She switched off the vibrator. “Guess we’ll leave that for Alexei.” Nico hoped she wasn’t disappointed. “I don’t like a lot of…stuff on my dick—not even condoms. Matter of fact, I’d just as soon not wear pants.” “You won’t get any arguments from me if you want to dispense with either of them,” she said. “I wasn’t kidding when I said you looked like a Greek god.” Alexei returned sporting a hard-on and a smile. “And I’m a Greek hunk. No wonder you can’t choose between us.” “Don’t want to.” She patted the bed beside her. “I love having both of you here. I never realized just how lonely I was until tonight. I even work alone most of the time.” She glanced up at Todd’s portrait. “It’s no wonder I talk to that painting.” “Nico can help with that,” Alexei said as he stretched out on the bed. “He’s a real chatterbox.” “Oh, yeah, and like you’re the strong, silent type,” Nico scoffed. Giving Ariel a nudge, he added, “You should hear him carry on when he’s drunk. Won’t shut up for shit.” “I probably won’t need to get drunk anymore now that we’re with Ariel. She’s the one I’ve been trying to drink off my mind.” Ariel winced. “Wish I’d known that. I’d have looked you up sooner.” “Some things have to happen in their own time,” Alexei said with a shrug. “After tonight, it’s not hard to believe in fate.” He paused for a moment. “I think there’s a song here that’s just dying to be written.”

140

Cheryl Brooks

“You can do that tomorrow,” Nico said. “Besides, it’s getting late. We need to fuck Ariel so she can go to sleep.” “Yet another example of why you’re the drummer and not the lyricist.” “Yes, and I’ve got a rhythm stuck in my head that Ariel is gonna love.” Rolling over, he kissed her luscious tits—something else he could now do whenever he liked. The mere thought of it had the blood pumping through his groin like crazy. “Mmm…Want me to play it for you?” She ran her fingers through his hair in a provocative manner—one he was rapidly coming to believe he couldn’t live without. “On the drums?” “Nope, just think of my dick as a really thick drumstick.” “Ooh…sounds like fun. Go for it.” Nico crawled up over her and nudged her thighs apart with his knees. “I need better leverage for this.” Kneeling upright, he lifted her legs, resting her heels on his shoulders. Inching forward on his knees, he pressed his cockhead against her slit. “Ready?” With her nod, he pushed into her slowly, savoring every moment until he was deeply embedded in her warm, wet pussy. One look at her face almost made him forget about doing anything fancy. However, as soon as he began, the rhythm took over and soon he was rocking her so hard she couldn’t even suck his cousin’s dick. Alexei didn’t seem to mind, though, simply pressing his cock against her cheek and letting Nico do the work. Watching Alexei’s cock glide over Ariel’s face was more effective than a vibrating cock ring could ever be, making his own dick so engorged, it was a wonder the condom hadn’t split. No doubt about it, playing the drums had never been this much fun, and nothing had ever felt this good. **** Ariel was drowning in a sea of men. Buffeted by waves of

Angel on Broadway

141

passionate bliss, although she would have loved to give as good as she got, her body was so caught up in the heat it refused to obey her commands. After a few feeble attempts to caress Alexei’s balls and squeeze Nico’s cock with her strong inner muscles, she reached a pinnacle of ultimate surrender and simply let it happen. But surrender didn’t include closing her eyes. Gazing upward, she could see dark curls scattered across the surface of Alexei’s muscular chest and rippling abdomen, his firm jaw, and his thick hair framing his face. His gleaming cock slid over her cheek, occasionally brushing her lips, luring her tongue from her mouth for a taste of its salty slickness. A glance toward Nico revealed his strong arms encircling her legs, holding them firmly in place while he drove his cock into her with a force that shook her entire body. His head was thrown back in total abandon, exposing his neck to her gaze as beads of sweat formed near the center of his chest, sending tiny rivulets coursing down his dusky treasure trail to the place where their bodies joined. If she’d imagined that feeling both men inside her would make the efforts of only one of them seem disappointing, she’d have been wrong. Nico was doing just fine all by himself, pounding out a beat that spoke not only to her body, but to her heart and soul as well. When his cry of passion signaled his release, his final series of plunges left her writhing in complete ecstasy. “Oh, God, that was hot.” The words seemed to burst from Alexei’s throat. Turning to straddle her head, he pressed the swollen crown of his cock to her lips. “Suck me, Ariel. Suck me hard.” Although most of her body was still lost in the throes of her orgasm, Ariel seized his cock with both hands and opened her mouth. The slick glans pushed past her lips, his slit pouring its salty syrup onto her waiting tongue. Following his request, she applied as much suction as she could until his own thrusts made it impossible to do anything but keep her lips closed around his hard shaft while he fucked her mouth. Moments later, he gasped and fell forward onto his hands, pulling his cock from her lips. Hot cum splattered her face and

142

Cheryl Brooks

neck, triggering a chain reaction that jackknifed her body and forced a feral cry from her lungs. Nico growled his approval. “Now, that was hot.”

Angel on Broadway

143

Chapter 8 Ariel woke the next morning feeling sated, loved, and…alone. She glanced up at Todd’s portrait. “Do not tell me that was a dream.” Todd, of course, made no reply, but continued to smile at her in a most infuriating manner. However, when she rolled over in bed and attempted to rise, her stiff muscles ached in protest. “Nope, definitely not a dream.” But where were they? Checking the floor, she found no jackets, no shirts, no shoes—nothing to prove either of them had ever been there. It wasn’t until she heard Nico’s voice coming from the kitchen that she allowed herself a sigh of relief. “Can you believe she didn’t have any feta? I mean, I know she’s not Greek, but geez…” Note to self—in a Greek household, feta is not only a common staple, it’s a necessity. “Hey, at least she had olive oil,” Alexei said. “It’s even extra virgin.” “But it’s Italian,” Nico complained. “No doubt about it, our girl needs to brush up on her Greek. She’s probably never even tasted moussaka.” Having eaten it at least once, Ariel took exception to this unjust accusation, but was somewhat placated by being referred to as “our girl.” Nico continued his lament. “And I bet we never get her to try ouzo.” “Will you shut the fuck up?” Alexei said in hushed tones. “Lots of people don’t like ouzo. I’m not real crazy about it myself.”

144

Cheryl Brooks

Donning a robe, Ariel padded into the kitchen. They really were fixing breakfast—omelets, no less. “Sorry, Nico. If I’d known I’d be hanging out with two Greek boys, I’d have stocked up on the right stuff.” Nico flashed her an apologetic grin. “No worries. Alexei’s dad owns a deli. We both work there.” His grin broadened. “And we get a discount.” She smiled back at him but sobered quickly. Family disapproval could turn this dream into a nightmare in a hurry. “You two ought to do the shopping. Once Alexei’s dad finds out what we’ve been doing, he’ll probably bar the door whenever he sees me coming.” Alexei shrugged. “I’m not saying our families will approve, but as long as we’re happy, I can’t see that they’ll fuss too much.” He nodded at Nico. “Our mothers have been after us to get married for so long, they’ll probably be delighted.” Ariel didn’t share his optimism. “Let’s suppose the three of us go to visit each of your parents—or better yet, all of your parents together. When you say to them, ‘Mom, Dad, we’re both in love with Ariel, and she loves the two of us. We are willing to share her love and live together as a family.’ What do you think they’ll say?” “Greeks invented rational thinking,” Alexei said. “The only rational answer is that we do whatever makes us all happy.” “If I know my father, he’ll get into a logical discussion of why it will or won’t work,” Nico said. “He’s very Greek that way.” Suddenly all the objections anyone might raise began rearing their ugly heads—practical, moral, legal, and religious. While none of these problems had occurred to her the night before, viewed from her current perspective, they seemed insurmountable. “Yes, but what happens if we have children? What if your parenting ideas aren’t the same?” “It wouldn’t be the first time children were raised in a communal setting,” Nico pointed out. “If we need to determine who the actual father is, we can do that.”

Angel on Broadway

145

“And another thing; you guys are performers. Do you really think your fans won’t have something to say about it?” Country-music fans tended to be somewhat conservative in their views, and Nashville wasn’t referred to as the Buckle of the Bible Belt for nothing. Nico shrugged. “Possibly, but without you there won’t be any fans to care one way or the other. You’re forgetting the magic.” “That’s how you’ll explain it? Magic?” “Ariel, love is the last thing anyone can explain,” Alexei said. “We’ve only been together for one night, but I’ve loved you for years.” “No, you haven’t. You’ve loved the idea of me for years. The real me isn’t something you’ve ever been in love with. You may think we have a history together, but we don’t.” “If one of us has to give you up, it should be me,” Nico said. “You can marry Alexei. I won’t get in the way.” “How do you know I’d prefer Alexei over you? Just because he’s had a crush on me for ages doesn’t necessarily mean I’d love him more.” Alexei frowned. “Are you trying to tell us you don’t want to go through with this? That you don’t even want to try?” “No, I just want to be sure we all understand exactly how difficult it will be to maintain this kind of relationship. Hell, it’d be easier if the two of you were lovers. Gay marriage is in the news all the time, and then there’s the occasional story about a man being charged with bigamy. But this would be polyandry—not a common thing at all.” Alexei took her in his arms. “Do you believe this could work?” While gazing into his eyes, it was easy to be convinced that such an unusual relationship was possible, but Ariel knew how important it was that she feel it in her own heart. “Yes, I do, but I’m not sure the rest of the world is ready for it.” “You’re right. The world probably isn’t ready for it. But it’s none of the world’s damn business. The question is, are we ready for it?” “I don’t know. I’d like to think so, but—”

146

Cheryl Brooks

Nico moved in behind her, placing his hands on her shoulders as he leaned his head against hers. It was a friendly yet somehow intimate gesture, reminding her that, unlike the events of the past several years, she wouldn’t be facing this alone. “Do you believe in magic, Ariel? Because I didn’t. But I do now. Whether you see it as fate or logic or magic doesn’t matter. What happened last night was extraordinary. I can’t imagine that it was only intended to bring the three of us together once. Shooting stars and comets don’t fall out of the mistletoe every day. It has to mean something. It just has to.” “All we really need to do is decide to give it our best shot,” Alexei said. “None of us can do any more than that. Are you at least willing to try?” Ariel shook her head slowly. “It won’t be easy.” “No relationship is ever easy. Trust me, I know all about that.” Alexei smiled as he traced the line of her brow with his fingertips, banishing not only her frown, but many of her worries. She smiled back at him, amazed at how deeply his caress could move her—though she knew she shouldn’t have been surprised. The touch of a man’s hand was simply one of those things she’d gotten used to doing without since Todd died. “You guys are the best thing that’s happened to me in a very long time. I’d be a fool to let either of you go, wouldn’t I?” “Absolutely,” Nico said. “So we’re not leaving. After breakfast, we’re going shopping together. There are a few things we need.” “Yeah, I heard,” she said with a wry smile. “Feta cheese and olive oil—Greek olive oil.” His laughter tickled her neck. “That’s not what I meant. This apartment needs something else.” “Oh, really? What’s that?” “A Christmas tree—unless you’ve got one stashed in a closet somewhere.” “I’m afraid I don’t. I haven’t felt like celebrating for a while now, and when I moved here, I didn’t have room for it. I sold it in the

Angel on Broadway

147

moving sale—along with the ornaments.” “We’ve got ornaments that have been in the family for generations,” Nico said, clearly aghast at the thought of ever selling them in a yard sale. “You mean they didn’t have any sentimental value at all?” “Not really,” she replied. “I bought most of them before Todd and I were married—you know the kind of cheap stuff you get when you first leave home. There was nothing special about any of it.” “There will be about this tree,” Alexei said firmly. “Nico and I have a plan.” “Yeah,” Nico said eagerly. “We’re going to decorate it with white lights and mistletoe, and maybe comets and stars if we can find any. And we need a blonde angel to go on top.” Ariel hugged Alexei and then turned around to hug Nico. In less than a day she’d already gotten more hugs than she’d had in the past several years—yet another thing she hadn’t realized she’d missed. “You guys are so sweet, but I’d also like to have a little drummer boy and at least one guitar ornament on the tree. Okay?” “I think we can probably find those,” Alexei said. “After all, this is Nashville—Music City.” He paused for a moment, a curious smile curling his lips. “And the Athens of the South. I mean, where else could a girl find a full-size replica of the Parthenon and two Greek boyfriends who play country music?” “Nowhere else on Earth,” Nico declared. Ariel chuckled. “I remember the first time Todd took me to see that museum. Freaked me out.” Alexei’s brow went up in surprise. “Todd took you there? How could you possibly be from Nashville and not know about it?” “I wasn’t born here,” Ariel said with a shrug. “My family moved to Memphis from California when I was four. I’d never even been to Nashville until I came here to study at the Art Institute. I met Todd while I was in school.” Nico folded his arms and leaned back, surveying her through

148

Cheryl Brooks

narrowed eyes. “And just what part of California are you from?” Ariel winced. They’re bound to find out sooner or later. “Umm…LA.” He nodded as though this confirmed all of his suspicions. “The City of Angels. Should’ve guessed that.” “Well…yes,” she admitted. “But I’m not an angel!” “Oh, yes, you are,” Nico insisted. “You’re our angel, so you might as well get used to it.” He shot her a wicked grin. “That’s what we’ll tell our parents! They can’t possibly object to having an angel in the family.” Ariel shook her head. “They’ll never believe it. I don’t believe it, and my folks won’t, either. The only angel around here is—” She stopped as the truth hit her right between the eyes. “Todd.” Shifting her gaze to Alexei, she nodded slowly. “You might be right about that.” “See? I told you he was the Ghost of Christmas Past,” Nico chided. “And if he started all of this, then he obviously approves.” She glanced at Nico. “Gives us his blessing, you mean?” Nico shrugged. “Hey, it works for me.” “I dunno,” Alexei said slowly. “I think he sounds more like the ghost of the future.” Ariel had never thought of Todd as a ghost or an angel. “Maybe he’s both,” she mused. “And maybe now he can rest in peace.” She paused for a moment as she realized what the crux of the matter truly was. It wasn’t Todd’s problem. It was hers. “Maybe I can let him rest and get on with life.” Nico gazed at her expectantly. “Together? All three of us?” “You bet. Let’s have some breakfast and then we can go get that Christmas tree. After all these years, I’m finally feeling the Christmas spirit.” She sighed with a mixture of contentment and relief. “It’s about time.” As her eyes met theirs—one pair twinkling brown and the other a sparkling blue—she smiled. “Oh, yes. It is most definitely time.”

Angel on Broadway

149

THE END CHERYLBROOKSONLINE.COM

ABOUT THE AUTHOR A native of Louisville, Kentucky, Cheryl Brooks is a critical-care nurse by night and a romance writer by day. Utilizing her rich fantasy life and a knack for unobtrusive boy watching, she is currently branching out from paranormal romance into erotic novellas, both contemporary and paranormal, with her Sextet sisters for Siren, and loving it! A lifelong lover of horses, and animals in general, she lives with her husband, two sons, two horses, four cats, and one dog in rural Indiana. She enjoys cooking, gardening, and has played guitar since the age of ten. A member of the RWA and INRWA, her previously published works with Sourcebooks Casablanca include The Cat Star Chronicles series: Slave, Warrior, Rogue, Outcast, Fugitive, Hero, and Virgin. Book eight, Stud, will be released in February 2012 with book nine, Wildcat, due out in February 2013. Cheryl has also self-published one e-book, Sex, Love, and a Purple Bikini. Cheryl loves to hear from readers! Website: cherylbrooksonline.com Email: [email protected]

Also by The Sextet Ménage Everlasting: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 1: Sharing Ménage Everlasting: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 2: Dirty Dancing Ménage Everlasting: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 3: Occupational Hazards Everlasting Classic: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 4: Entanglements

Available at BOOKSTRAND.COM

THRICE UPON A YULETIDE

Bethany Michaels

Chapter 1 Wesley Hall, Leicestershire, England December, 1810 The Viscountess of Avonmore brushed aside the heavy curtains and peered into the dreary winter night. She let out a sigh when the drive in front of the house proved once again to be empty, apart from the last of the fallen elm leaves swirling on the chill wind. Anna was typically not the impatient sort, but she was awaiting Phillip, and she had hardly been able to think of anything else since the letter announcing his visit had arrived the previous week. “My dear,” her husband said, not looking up from his book. “Peering out the window a dozen times every hour will not produce Phillip more quickly.” “I know.” Anna let the curtains fall back into place and wandered to the settee and the book whose title she could not recall. “But it has been ages since we last saw him, Stephen, and even longer since he visited Wesley Hall. He promised to arrive by supper tonight.” “He is a soldier and we are at war,” Stephen said, setting his book aside. “Perhaps his departure from the Peninsula was delayed.” “You do not think they will keep him, after all, do you?” Stephen smiled and patted his knee. Anna went to him and draped herself over him in a display most unbecoming a Viscountess. But then they were an uncommon sort in many ways Anna did not fret overmuch about how they behaved in the privacy of their home. She wrapped her arms around Stephen’s neck, laid her head against his shoulder and sighed again deeply, snuggling into his warmth.

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

153

“Have a care, my dear, or I may become jealous.” “Oh, Stephen. You know I love you desperately.” He was teasing her. There had never been jealousy between them. Not for years, since Stephen, Phillip, and she had been mere children. He pressed a kiss to the tip of her pert little nose. “Yes, I know.” “You must be anxious to see him, too. His letters have been sporadic at best.” Stephen paused before answering. “Yes. Of course I am.” Anna caught the hesitation in his voice and raised her head to look at him. Though he wore a slight smile, she could see the tension gathered in the tiny crinkle between his dark brows that age was just starting to reveal. “What is it?” Anna whispered, afraid to know the reason. “Do you not want to continue—” “Of course I do.” He pressed a kiss to her forehead. “It is nothing. Do not trouble yourself, my dear.” “Stephen,” she said, turning to face him fully. “We all agreed at the outset that honesty was an absolute necessity. If your feelings on the matter have changed, you must say so. It is the only way.” “My feelings have not changed a whit,” Stephen said, cupping her face. “I am most satisfied with our situation, apart from the fact that we do not see nearly enough of Phillip, as you mentioned.” Anna looked into his deep, sea-green eyes and knew that though he would never lie to her, he was holding something back. There was something more on his mind tonight, as there had been for weeks now. Something that he did not wish to share, even with her. “The question is, are you still happy with the arrangement?” She thought a moment, searching her innermost self, the one she had never before hesitated to share with Stephen. Or with Phillip. “Yes,” she said finally. “The three of us were brought up together. We are the best of friends. I could not imagine my life without Phillip, just as I could not imagine life without you.” “You are content, then?” “Perfectly.” She leaned in quickly to kiss his lips so that he would

154

Bethany Michaels

not see the lie. “Lock the door,” he whispered when she broke the kiss a moment later, both of them breathless. He had already undone the three buttons at the back of her gown. Anna smiled, anticipation quickening her pulse as she scrambled off the settee and went to the parlor door to do as her husband bid her. When she came back, she stopped before him and simply stared. He was a very handsome man with golden brown hair that waved just slightly when it became too long, a body strong and sturdy from daily riding and work, despite his having left his regiment when he assumed his position as the new Viscount five years earlier. And his eyes. So deep and green and full of life that a woman could lose her very soul inside them. She would never tire of gazing at her husband and a rush of warmth born of love and need washed over her in a wave so powerful it made her knees weak. Pulling the pins from her hair one by one, she smiled at her husband. “I think I may need to show you just how much I need you.” His eyes sparkled in the candlelight and all traces of worry in his face gave way to pleasure. “Perhaps you are right,” he said, reaching for her. She danced out of the way. “Vixen,” he said, but settled back into the settee, letting her have her way. Anna removed her slippers then stripped off her gown and laid it on a nearby chair so that it would not become completely wrinkled. Standing before Stephen in nothing but her petticoat, shift, stockings, and garters, Anna shivered when a cold draft brushed across her skin despite the heavy drapery and the fire set in the fireplace behind her. She soldiered on, untying the petticoat and setting it with the gown. “You take my very breath away,” Stephen said. “As slender and nubile as the day we wed.” There was wonder in his voice and desire, and also a hint of something else Anna could not name. Anna knew the light of the fire behind her exposed her body in

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

155

silhouette, teasing him further. She put one foot on the chair and untied the garter holding her stocking up. She rolled the pale, delicate silk down the long expanse of her leg. “You are a cruel, cruel wife to tease your husband so. I may have to punish you.” Anna ignored him, and the erotic shiver that erupted from someplace deep within her at the thought of the kind of “discipline” he had doled out in the past and instead concentrated on draping the stocking over the chair before removing the other scrap of silk in the same leisurely fashion. She liked his eyes on her almost as much as she liked his hands on her and wished to draw the moment out as long as possible. At last Anna turned again to face her husband. He had loosened his cravat and undone his coat and waistcoat. He appeared to be sweating, and the lump tenting his trouser front made it very clear that he was enjoying Anna’s tease. She smiled and peeled off her shift, leaving her wearing nothing but a light flush and a string of pearls he’d given her on their wedding day. “God in Heaven,” he breathed. “Come here.” “And if I do not?” she said, teasing him. It had always been so between them. Love, laughter, companionship and desire. Always there had been desire. She would hate for anything to cause the easy way between them to change. “If you do not,” he said, undoing the buttons at the high waist of his trousers, “I will be forced to take matters into my own hands.” “Perhaps I might like to see such a thing,” Anna said, moving closer. “Would you?” She nodded. “Perhaps.” “You are a naughty wench tonight.” Getting to her knees before him, Anna watched as Stephen opened his trousers and raised his shirt a bit, revealing his thick, hard cock, already glistening at the tip in evidence of his need for her. He

156

Bethany Michaels

unfastened his braces from the buttons at the top of his trousers and widened the opening so that his cock was framed nicely in the V of dark fabric. Anna could not take her eyes off his sex. “Do you see anything you like?” He stroked himself once root to tip, and Anna felt her body flush with need, rather than embarrassment. She licked her suddenly dry lips and forced her eyes back to his. “Perhaps.” He smiled, with love and desire shining from the green depths. “I quite like what I see.” Anna brought her hands to her bare breasts and massaged, tugging at her nipples until they were hard, sensitive points. Stephen stroked himself a little faster, his eyes glossy and dark, fixed on her breasts. Anna raised a little and stroked one hand down her ribcage to her belly. She circled her navel with one fingertip, then went lower, her flat palm gliding over her sex. Sensation exploded between her thighs, causing warmth to flood the lower portion of her belly and spread outward. She groaned and closed her eyes for a brief second before fixing her gaze once again on her husband. He stroked himself a little faster now, his face flushed and perspiration dotting his brow. “Touch yourself, Anna.” Needing no encouragement, Anna slid her fingers through the slick heat and into her sex. “My God,” Stephen breathed, the air hissing between his teeth. “You are amazing.” Anna moved her fingers in and out of her sex, stroking herself faster. She added a second finger and brought her free hand back to her sensitive nipples. Pressure built deep within her, coiling her muscles tight. Breathing raggedly, she focused on her own pleasure and on Stephen’s large, sure hands handling his cock, squeezing and stroking

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

157

himself. Suddenly, her own fingers were not enough. “I want you inside me, Stephen,” she said, getting to her feet. He slid a little lower on the settee and she climbed atop his lap, her knees on either side of his thighs. Stephen laced his fingers through her damp hair and tugged her down roughly for a deep, hard kiss. His tongue thrust into her mouth, just as she wished his cock to thrust into her. He pulled away and looked into her eyes, suddenly serious. “You are my world. My life.” “And you are mine.” She sank down onto his cock, not stopping until he was fully entrenched deep inside her. Grasping his shoulders, Anna clenched her teeth against the long, slow stretch and new fullness that bordered on pain in the first few seconds. “Anna.” He brought her head to his so that their damp foreheads met and their ragged breaths intermingled. He moved in and out of her, the slick, searing friction driving them both to the limit. She threw her head back, bracing her hands on his knees. His mouth fastened to her breast and she cried out at the sharp, sweet tinge of pain at his teeth on her. She clenched handfuls of his trousers and rode him faster, losing herself in the moment. “Stephen,” she cried, almost sobbing at the need for release. “Stephen.” One hand went to her hip and the other to her sex. He stroked her swollen clit with his thumb in rhythm with his deep, hard thrusts. She could feel him pulse inside of her when the explosion inside her erupted, sending fiery sparks of pleasure to every corner of her writhing body. Hot spurts of seed filled her, driving her own pleasure even higher until she was sobbing with the beauty of it all. Stephen gathered her against his chest and she buried her face in the collar of his disheveled coat as the last waves of pleasure rippled through her sated flesh. He stroked her bare back lightly with his fingers until her breathing returned to normal and she once again became aware of the room and the world beyond. She smiled and raised her head.

158

Bethany Michaels

“Ready for bed, dearest?” he said into her hair. “What of Phillip?” “Would you wait up all night for his arrival?” She looked into his eyes and stroked the damp hair away from his forehead. “No,” she said, smiling slightly. “And should he arrive, Mary will certainly show him to his bedchamber and feed him some cold dinner.” Stephen nodded. “Without a doubt.” He pressed an openmouthed kiss to the angle between her neck and shoulder, making her shiver anew. Dying embers cast a golden glow on his strong, even features and made his green eyes glow. Tracing the line of his jaw, now slightly rough with a light shadow beard, Anna leaned in to kiss his lips sweetly. She could feel him begin to stir deep inside her and she wiggled her bottom experimentally. “Hmm. Whatever shall we do to pass the time until Phillip arrives, I wonder?” She began to move the tiniest bit, wrapping her arms around his neck and pressing hot kisses to his face and eyelids. “I have not the slightest notion,” she said as desire once again began to stoke deep in her belly. She felt his instant response as his cock stiffened inside her. “I am sure we will think of something.”

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

159

Chapter 2 By the time Phillip Lindsey reined in his tired horse at the entrance to the familiar, tree-lined avenue, the pale moon hung high over Wesley Hall. Icy fingers of winter found the small expanses of exposed flesh that his hat, gloves, scarves, and coat had been unable to fully shut out, yet he paused, staring at the house. If he was with his regiment, he would likely be relaxing in shirtsleeves inside a small hut he’d built with his own hands, enjoying a nearly perfect climate instead of riding across miles of frozen ground, shivering more deeply with every one. Enjoying it, that was, if cannon fire did not keep him awake all night staring at the ceiling wondering if he would ever see the shores of England again or if he were not shooting at the enemy or being shot at himself. Phillip rubbed absently at the pain in his thigh that had long since healed but still bothered him when the weather grew chilly or when he happened to think of the lead buried there. His horse blew, its breath forming a white cloud of smoke against the dark night. “I know,” Phillip said, patting the horse’s neck. “There is no point in delaying any further, is there?” Phillip urged the horse into a walk and headed for the house, unsure how one could feel so much anticipation and pleasure, while at the same time wanting to delay the moment forever. Stephen’s last letter burned in his coat pocket as if it was a live ember. He could not count the times during his long journey home that he had considered simply sending Stephen a reply with his apologies and resolving never to see his friends again. It would rip away part of his soul, he

160

Bethany Michaels

had no doubt, but perhaps that would be less painful than looking both Stephen and Anna in the eye and doing the same. No, he determined, as he had each time the urge to take the coward’s way out had tempted him. He owed it to them both to speak to them in the flesh. They had been the best of friends from the time they were children, as close as siblings, all of them. Closer, actually. The ties that bound them were invisible but sturdy and until now they had never chafed. But Phillip had known this moment was coming, ever since he’d heard the whispers in London about the three of them and had formulated his plan to save Anna and Stephen from public ridicule and isolation. Though he cared not at all about what anyone in London thought of his relationship with the Viscount and Viscountess, he knew all too well that some rumors could damage his friends’ social futures, not to mention Stephen’s finances. If people in high places decided Stephen and Anna were to be cut from their social circles, it would mean a social death, if not a literal one. And Phillip could not let that happen to the two people in the world who meant the most to him, even if the solution was painful in the extreme. Phillip handed off his horse to a sleepy stable lad then trudged up the walk between freshly painted Corinthian columns and to the front door of the house. Mary, the old housekeeper at Wesley Hall, had been there as long as he could remember, and he greeted her with a smile and a hug before divesting himself of his hat, gloves and coat. He declined the cold supper Mary had set aside for him and headed upstairs to the freshly prepared room and soft bed that awaited him. He did not wish to wake his friends, but when he passed Anna’s bedchamber door, it opened a crack and the moonlight streaming through the window at the end of the hallway illuminated Anna’s eager face. “Phillip,” she breathed, opening the door a bit more. “Oh, Phillip. You are home at last.”

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

161

Despite his long, cold journey and his apprehension about coming at all, Phillip’s heart lightened at the sight of her. She smiled, her dark hair spilling around her bare shoulders. She was nude, her pale, smooth skin and small, ripe breasts taking his breath away, just as the sight of her always had. “I am.” The door opened further to reveal Stephen standing just behind Anna, also nude. His hair was sleep-mussed and his jaw dark with beard. “You had my wife quite concerned for your welfare,” he said, smiling. There was pleasure there, and the deep friendship that had gotten them both through the hell and famine and horror of the Peninsula. But there was a subtle uneasiness between them, too. One that had never been there before. “Come in,” Anna said, opening the door fully. Phillip paused, wanting more than anything for things to be between the three of them as they always had been. Never simple, perhaps, except for the simplicity in their affection for one another. A sharp sting of yearning for the past assailed him, and he desperately wanted—needed—for it to be that way again, if only for the moment. “How selfish of me,” Anna said, noticing his hesitation. “You must be exhausted. Of course you want to seek your bed. We can all catch up over breakfast.” “No,” Phillip said, even though that had been exactly his intention when he’d climbed the stairs only moments before. He leaned in and stroked her cheek before kissing her softly on the lips. “I have missed you, my dear Anna.” His gaze flicked to Stephen. He, too, was smiling and seemed glad for Phillip to be there, despite the complications that had invaded their happy trio. “It has been far too long.” “It has.” Stephen opened the door fully and Phillip stepped into the bedchamber, glowing with firelight and friendship, and shut the door behind him.

162

Bethany Michaels

**** “You look well, Phillip,” Anna said, leading him to the bed. “A little thin perhaps, but well.” The look of pleasure was unmistakable on Anna’s face and Stephen marveled that there was never any jealousy or competition for Anna’s affection between himself and Phillip. By the time they were seventeen, Stephen and Phillip had known that they were both in love with the same woman. It had taken Anna’s admission that she, too, was in love with both men and the perfectly reasonable, if somewhat unconventional assertion, that love should bring people together, not tear them apart, to convince the men that all three could indeed share affections. And share, they did. Chastely at first, during the years of their adolescence and through Stephen and Phillip’s going off to war together. As second sons, the young men had always known they would someday purchase commissions and looked on the experiences as one long adventure. And then Stephen’s older brother died, dropping the title in Stephen’s lap and forcing him to resign his post and return to England. By then Anna was receiving pressure to accept a proposal from some gentleman or the other and the only thing to do was for Stephen to marry her himself, though it was understood that their unique arrangement would continue much as it had prior. Having assumed the title, Stephen simply had the means and opportunity to take a wife, whereas Phillip was still the younger son building a military career and did not. Their wedding night was a wedding night for all three lovers and marked the change in their relationship from platonic to corporeal, deepening the relationship. They only practical consideration the men had given to the arrangement was the fact that Stephen was the holder of a title that would require an heir. They decided among themselves that until an heir was produced, Stephen would be the only one to penetrate Anna’s sex. That had been five years ago and still no heir had

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

163

appeared. It was desperation that had prompted Stephen to write the letter to Phillip some weeks ago, a decision he had turned over and over in his heart a hundred times. And now Phillip was here, not having answered his letter. There was a slight tension between them that had not been present since Stephen had proposed the marriage to Anna and he wasn’t certain what it signaled. But he was glad Phillip was home. Very glad. “What do you think, Stephen?” Anna was asking. He had lost track of the conversation, completely engrossed in his own thoughts. Both sets of eyes were trained on him, Anna’s dark brown and Phillip’s the palest blue imaginable. “Shall Phillip be allowed to go to his own bed tonight or shall we kidnap him and keep him all to ourselves?” Stephen’s eyes flicked to Phillip’s. There was no hesitation there. Only pleasure and anticipation. Whatever else was between them, the first of everything was love. “Of course Phillip should stay here.” “See,” Anna said, smiling broadly, her small breasts bouncing as she rose from the bed. “You simply must stay. I promise I shall let you sleep, if that is your wish.” Phillip wrapped both arms around Anna’s waist and tugged her to stand between his knees. “We will sleep,” he said, pressing a kiss to her belly, just above her navel. “Later.” Anna buried her hands in Phillip’s blond locks, and bent to kiss him on the top of his head. “How I have missed you, Phillip. Tell me you will stay through the winter.” Phillip raised his head. “Alas, I must take my leave much sooner than that.” Stephen caught the shadow that passed over his features but Anna did not, he was sure. “But let us not talk of such things”— he kissed her belly again—“when there are other, more pleasurable pursuits in which we could be engaged.” Anna turned Phillip’s head up so that she could lean down and kiss him on the mouth. Stephen watched, feeling his own body

164

Bethany Michaels

respond though they had made love twice already that evening. Phillip opened his eyes and Stephen caught his gaze. He nodded slightly then stepped backward and settled into a wingback chair to allow the lovers their reunion. **** Though she thought her body had been sated, the moment Phillip touched her, the fire inside her began anew. How was it possible to be loved so thoroughly, so completely, then to crave more once the other half of her heart appeared? She kissed Phillip with all the longing she had been feeling the many days since she had read the letter announcing his arrival, and with all the longing she had felt over the long months since she had last tasted him. Stephen was her husband by law, but both Stephen and Phillip occupied an equal share of her heart. They were three pieces of a whole and none of them would be complete without the other two. Phillip’s kisses grew more desperate, his tongue stroking all the most sensitive points inside her mouth until she was writhing against him, her bare flesh slightly abraded by the fabric of his coat and his trousers. “I want you out of this clothing,” she said between deep kisses. “I want to feel your skin against mine.” Phillip stood, not breaking the kiss until he had to stop to shrug out of his riding jacket. The waistcoat followed, his fingers trembling over the small buttons. Anna smiled and brushed his hands away, undoing the buttons of his trousers herself, before shoving his waistcoat and braces down his arms and letting his trousers fall to the floor. He untied his simple cravat and grabbed a handful of his fine white shirt and tugged it over his head. Anna gasped at the series of new scars that crisscrossed his chest,

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

165

shoulders, and abdomen. “Oh, Phillip,” she sighed, her heart fair breaking for the pain he had endured when he was away from her. “It is nothing,” Phillip said, toeing off his riding boots. “Many men have suffered far worse.” She kissed him tenderly. “But those men are not my love. You are.” His fingers threaded through her hair. “Anna,” he said simply and brought his mouth to hers. After kissing only Stephen for so long, Phillip’s kisses were foreign to her at first. They were less refined, hungrier than Stephen’s. He nipped at her lips playfully to begin, then more earnestly. His eagerness flowed from his body to hers and by the time they broke the kiss to draw in large gasps of air, Anna was on fire for him. Her skin felt flushed, her breathing fast and shallow. Desperate. Needy. His erection brushed her bare belly and she arched against him, loving the silken hardness against her skin. She reached between them to stroke him. He cradled her face in his hands, his eyes closed as she fondled him, massaging his cock in the way she knew he liked. “How I have missed you, my love,” she said, looking up at him, loving the way the crinkles around his eyes tightened with pleasure. Anna dropped to her knees, raking Phillip’s thighs lightly with her nails as she did so. She pressed hot kisses to his belly before moving lower. His hands tangled in her hair and she licked him once, tip to root with a long, slow glide of her tongue. Phillip moaned his pleasure and his fingers tightened. Anna took him into her mouth, loving the hot, hard feel of him on her tongue. He was salty and musky and she could not wait until he was buried deep inside her. She squirmed, imagining his thrusting home, his hips grinding against hers over and over and over. Anna swirled her tongue around the head of his cock, licking up all the salty fluid that was already leaking from the tip. But she did not want it to end too soon, so she stood up, sliding her breasts with their hardened nipples along his abdomen and chest and pressed

166

Bethany Michaels

herself against him. Phillip’s eyes opened and he stared at her. His eyes had gone dark and needy, and his breath came fast between his teeth. Anna heard a stifled moan from behind her and turned to see Stephen with an identical dark expression on his face and his cock in his large hands. She turned to look at Phillip and with an answer to her unspoken question, he nodded and flicked his gaze to Stephen. Stephen rose and walked to the couple, pressing himself to Anna’s back. She groaned, loving being between the two aroused men. At her front was Phillip, his erection pressing into her belly. She tilted her head up for a kiss and his mouth was on hers again, devouring her, pushing her need higher and higher. Behind her, Stephen pressed his erection against her back, his thighs against hers. He pushed her hair aside and put his mouth on her neck, kissing and nipping and licked her most sensitive spots until desire weakened her knees and she was not at all sure she could remain standing a moment longer. “Bed,” she managed to get out between Phillip’s erotic assaults on her mouth. “Please.” Phillip backed away and Stephen and Anna moved to the wrinkled sheets of their bed. Stephen kissed her deeply and with the taste of both men on her tongue, Anna got on her hands and knees. Phillip moved behind her on the bed, and Stephen stood on front of her. He held his cock out to her and she accepted the invitation, sucking him deep into her mouth. Phillip kissed a line of hot, wet kisses down her spine and over her backside, caressing her waist and hips with eager, desperate strokes. He positioned himself behind her, and she felt the tip of his cock nudge her anal passage. She groaned, anticipating the pleasure that had been too long in coming, and sucked at Stephen harder. Warmth rushed from her sex and she squeezed her thighs together against the almost painful need she felt for Phillip to be inside of her.

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

167

He rubbed the tip of his cock across her sex, wetting himself with her slick juices before moving back to her rear passage and pressing in a tiny bit. The stiff ring of muscle was resistant at first, but Phillip pushed in slowly, easing the way bit by bit. He reached between them and caressed her wet sex, sliding two fingers inside of her. Anna bucked backward, wanting Phillip to be inside, wanting that sensation of fullness. Wanting to feel his pelvis grinding against her backside, slick with sweat. Phillip’s fingers moved in and out of her faster and faster. As her desire built, her passage relaxed and at last he was fully seated inside her. Stephen pumped his hips slightly, forcing her to take more of him and she sucked him eagerly down, pressing backward against Phillip, wanting him even deeper. Phillip began to thrust, then, sliding slickly in and out of her in a rhythm with her sucking Stephen’s cock. She rocked back and forth on her knees, nearly sobbing with the pleasure of it. The taste of Stephen in front of her and the sensation of Phillip entering her from behind and stroking her with his skilled fingers. He knew just how she liked to be touched and added a third long finger to reach her more deeply. Tension coiled deep inside her as Phillip pumped faster. He removed his fingers and grasped her hips, his flesh smacking against hers, and he rode her toward his release. Stephen’s cock twitched and she knew he was close, too. She gripped the sheets of the bed and arched her back. Stephen’s fingers knotted in her hair and then he was coming, spurting hot streams of heat into her mouth. She shuddered and her own release was upon her, rolling in wave after wave over her trembling flesh. Phillip thrust hard and with a grunt and drawn-out cry, he, too, came and the heat of his seed filled her and soothed her passage. She shivered at the delicious sensation

168

Bethany Michaels

of it and cried out again, aftershocks of pleasure wracking her body. Knees no longer able to support her weight, Anna collapsed forward and Phillip went with her, still buried deep inside. Stephen dropped to his knees on the floor but reached for Anna’s hand, holding it tight as he regained his breath. For a long moment, the only sounds in the room were the simultaneous gasps for air from the three lovers. “Are you all right?” Phillip asked raggedly at last. He pushed off of her and gently withdrew from her body. Perspiration glued their skin together and a chill washed over her at the loss of his heat. “Yes,” she sighed. “Very fine indeed.” “You, Stephen?” “Never better,” he said, rising from the floor to sit beside her on the bed. His hair was disheveled and his face flushed. His green eyes glinted in the firelight, and a look of pure satisfaction relaxed his features in a way that never happened when it was just the two of them together. Their lovemaking was always good, but it was never quite the same without Phillip. Anna rolled to her back, propping an arm under her head. She gazed at Phillip, so tall and muscular in the flickering firelight, and felt her heart constrict. Tears sprang to her eyes. “What is it?” he asked, concern furrowing his brow. “Are you certain I was not too rough?” She could not explain. Her heart was full and she was perfectly content. These were tears of pure joy and she grasped each man’s hand tightly. “I’m just glad you are home at last, Phillip,” she said. Anna turned to Stephen. “I’m glad the three of us are home. Together, as we should always be.” Stephen leaned in and kissed her gently on the lips, brushing her tears away. “We’re here, Anna, love.” “Always?” Her voice trembled slightly “Of course,” Stephen said after a moment. But she could tell there was something more. Something else behind his words. His eyes

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

169

flicked to Phillip, and Anna’s gaze followed. Phillip was frowning, his eyes turned downward, inspecting his hand where it lay on Anna’s thigh. Alarm went through Anna and she sat up quickly. “Phillip. What is it?” Suddenly aware that Anna was watching him, the look of concern faded, and was replaced with a tight smile. “Nothing you need worry about tonight. I am merely weary from the journey.” Anna knew he lied but let it go, not wanting this perfect evening to end on a sour note. She wanted to hold on to the moment, of the three of them together. The fullness in her heart. The completeness she felt. “Come to bed, then,” she said, moving to the head of the bed. Fluffing the pillows, she lay down in the center of the men and from habit, Stephen lay on her right and Phillip to her left, encasing her in their warmth and their love and all was right with the world. But Anna could not shake the bone-deep knowledge that change was on the wind.

170

Bethany Michaels

Chapter 3 “How long can you stay?” Anna asked, passing a plate of toast and marmalade across the breakfast table to Phillip. Phillip took the plate, his mouth watering at the sight. Having lived on army rations for far too long, the simple joys of fresh food and a table to dine at were lost on Anna and perhaps Stephen as well, since he had been lord of his manor for five years now. “Please say it will be at least a fortnight. I could not bear to part with you again any sooner than that.” Phillip frowned. He had not planned to stay more than a few days. A week at the most. He had planned to tidy things up with Stephen and Anna as best he could and be on his way. Perhaps never to return. “You must stay.” Phillip looked into Anna’s deep brown eyes and just as it always had any time Anna wanted something from him, his heart melted. Knowing he would most likely regret it later, Phillip nodded. “Of course.” “Excellent,” Stephen said, wiping his mouth with a napkin. “What shall we do today? It is Christmas Eve, after all.” “I have a list,” Anna said, pulling a folded paper out of her pocket. “Lord save us,” Stephen said, smiling. “What is on the docket, my dear?” “The Yule log, of course,” she said. “And then we must have some evergreen boughs. And I have the mistletoe my cousin sent all the way from the coast to hang. Then for tonight, cook is preparing a special Christmas dinner for us. After that, I suppose we’ll be on our own for entertainment, since I have not invited anyone else.”

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

171

Anna’s eyes sparkled as she looked at first Phillip then Stephen and despite Phillip’s misgivings about the whole trip and what was to come, he felt the first stirrings of desire. Stephen took her hand in his and pressed a kiss to her knuckles. “I’m sure we will manage somehow.” Finished with his breakfast, Phillip set his fork across his plate and cleared his throat. “I hope you’ll have room for three more for dinner tomorrow evening, Anna.” Anna cocked her head. “Of course. May I ask who shall be joining our party? Phillip swallowed. “My commanding officer, Colonel Johnson, and his family.” “Old Johnson?” Stephen said. “It will be good to see him, indeed.” Phillip nodded, not quite being able to meet Stephen’s gaze. All these secrets were damnable. Closer than brothers, he and Stephen had never kept secrets from one another. “Yes. They are in London for a month or so and I invited them up for a few days. I should have inquired first—” “No. Of course you should not have,” Anna said, smiling at him warmly. “This is your home, Phillip. I hope you know that.” Phillip nodded, a knot forming in his throat. Wesley Hall had been his second home since his childhood, whether he laid his head to rest under her roof or not. It was the home of his heart. The place that had always been a safe place with people who loved him and whom he loved endlessly in return. But that was about to change. “We had better be about acquiring those boughs, then, hadn’t we, Phillip?” “Yes,” Phillip said, standing. “Will you join us, Anna?” “Oh, no. I have too much to do to prepare for the festivities,” she said. “You boys go on. I’m sure you will wish to have some gentlemanly talk anyway.” Stephen walked to his wife’s chair and kissed the top of her head.

172

Bethany Michaels

“You know you are always welcome, Anna. Just as you have always been. “I know. Have a good ride.” Phillip nodded his head and left the room to prepare for the outing and the conversation that was long past due. **** Stephen reined in at the top of the crest to wait for Phillip to catch up. “What is the matter, old boy? Has the army made you soft, after all?” Phillip stopped next to Stephen. “On the contrary. I think it is you who have gotten soft.” He urged his horse over the ridge and the two men raced through the gray light to the edge of the pine forest below. Leaning low over his horse’s neck, Stephen spurred his horse on, but it was no use. Phillip had always been the better rider, more willing to take risks, to do anything to achieve a goal. At the last second, Phillip shot past Stephen, and pulled up just before he would have crashed into the forest, certainly unseating himself in the process. “I take it back,” Stephen said, laughing. The cold air burned his lungs and his cheeks and his breath came in puffs of white steam. Stephen dismounted and flung his horse’s reins over a low-lying bush. “You were always the better horseman.” “True. But you have improved.” “No need to placate my sense of pride, old friend. I’m quite aware you outride me and always have.” Phillip nodded. “Perhaps.” He secured his horse, patting its withers and pulling out a small saw before heading into the woods at Stephen’s side. “How much of this bloody greenery does Anna require?” Phillip asked. “Knowing Anna, at least several stone.”

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

173

The frozen grass crunched under his boots and Stephen wondered if they would have snow for Christmas after all. It was certainly cold enough. He rubbed his hands together. “Let us get this chore finished quickly so we can return to the house and the roaring fire in my study. We can trade war stories and boasts, drink my best port, and in general have a grand time.” “That sounds wonderful.” Phillip cut a branch from an evergreen and handed it to Stephen. “About your letter,” he said, not looking at Stephen. “I must apologize for not responding promptly.” “No matter,” Stephen said. “It was a lot to ask and no doubt has required much contemplation on your part.” Phillip stopped walking. He cut another branch and handed it Stephen before continuing. “It has.” Stephens studied Phillip’s face and instantly know his answer. “I’m assuming you must respond in the negative, then?” Phillip nodded. “I must.” The men continued to walk, but the air of lightness and simple pleasure had gone. “I should not have asked,” Stephen said. “No. That is, were things different—” “You mean if you were not at war?” Phillip stopped to cut another branch and the fragrant pine tickled Stephen’s nose. “Yes, that. But also because things have changed.” Stephen frowned, not quite sure where Phillip was going. “Because Anna and I are married? I assure you that we are as much a trio as we have ever been. Do not think of yourself as some sort of an outsider.” “But I am.” Phillip stacked the freshly cut branch on the growing pile in Stephen’s arms. “You and Anna see each other each day. You share confidences. You sleep in the same bed. You share your lives together each day.” “Mere geography. You are in our thoughts each day, Phillip. And

174

Bethany Michaels

should you resign your commission and come home—” “I cannot do that.” Phillip looked away. Stephen knew that Phillip’s sense of duty and honor would not allow him to abandon his men and a cause he believed in. Phillip was nothing if not loyal. It was one of the reasons both he and Anna loved him. “I know.” “I love Anna. And you, who have been closer than my own blood all these years.” “I know that, too,” Stephen said. “But you must understand why I asked such a thing of you.” “I do. You have a title to think of. You need an heir.” “Hang the title,” Stephen said vehemently. “I would be just as happy to let it go to my nephew.” He shoved a hand through his hair. “It is Anna.” “Anna?” “Anna wants a child desperately.” Phillip stared at Stephen. “I suppose she does.” He frowned. “Women typically do.” “Yes.” Stephen frowned. It was damnably hard to admit failure, even with one’s closest friend in the world. “She is certain it is a defect with her, but I cannot help but remember the outbreak of mumps in our barracks and what the old healer woman said about cases that spread to the sex organs.” Like Stephen’s had. The woman had warned him that men were often unable to sire children after such an affliction. At the time, he had thought little of it. But once he had inherited and then even more recently, seen Anna’s longing for children, it had become of utmost importance. He would do anything to fulfill her wish, if he could. Phillip nodded. “Are you certain you will not reconsider?” Stephen shoved a hand through his wind-disheveled hair. “Yes. And you deserve an explanation as to my answer.” Stephen was about to argue but stopped himself. He did wish to

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

175

know why Phillip was refusing. He honestly thought it might be something that Phillip would consider given their history and love for one another. And so he waited for Phillip to speak. “It is more than just the distance, Stephen. There have been…developments…since I last visited.” “Developments?” Phillip nodded. “Female developments.” Stephen froze. “There is someone else?” “Yes. Colonel Johnson’s daughter.” Rage bubbled up from the depths of Stephen’s stomach. “How? We made a pact, Phillip. The three of us. As sacred as any vows ever offered in a church. More so.” Stephen stalked ahead, his boots crunching the frozen leaves and twigs as he moved deeper into the wood. “I did not plan for this to happen.” “Then undo it. Stop seeing the woman.” “I cannot.” Stephen swallowed back his anger. “Have you any idea what this will do to Anna?” “Yes,” Phillip said, looking Stephen in the eye. “I do.” Stephen and Phillip were a scant inch apart. He poked a finger into Phillip’s chest. “I do not believe you do. This will devastate her.” “I know.” “And then you will ride away back to play at war. And I will be left here to scoop up the pieces and try to put them back together.” Stephen’s fists clenched and for the first time in a dozen years, he had the almost overwhelming urge to strike one of the two people who meant the most to him in the world. “Only they will never fit properly again. Not with one piece missing.” Hurt, anger, and fear tightened his muscles. Fear of what this betrayal would do to Anna. “I know that, too.” Weariness overcame Stephen and his shoulders slumped. “Then why would you allow such a thing to happen? How could you even

176

Bethany Michaels

consider it?” Phillip stepped back and looked at his hands. “Because I want what you have, Stephen. A home. A respectable home. One woman, one man. A marriage that is recognized by the church and my family and my friends.” “We are not your family?” Stephen had not known such pain was possible. It took his breath away. And yet it was a fraction of what Anna would experience once she was told. “Has your affection for Anna and for me changed so much then?” “Of course not.” “Then why? We—the three of us—pledged ourselves to one another. All of us.” “We were young and perhaps naïve. Things change.” “You no longer care for Anna? For me?” “I love you both.” Phillip swallowed. “I just need more than this second-class status.” He paused and looked at Stephen. “If it were me who married Anna and not you…how would you feel?” “No different.” Stephen crossed his arms over his chest. “If Anna were Mrs. Lindsey and you were the close family friend? If Anna was tied to me legally and in the eyes of God? If she were mistress of my home and not yours…” Phillip paused then looked Stephen in the eye with the deepest look of guilt he’d ever seen in his friend. “If she were the mother of my children…” Stephen did hit him then and winced at the pain that shot through his knuckles and up his arm when his fist connected with Phillip’s right eye. Phillip staggered back a few paces but did not rush at Stephen as Stephen assumed he would. Instead he calmly scooped up a handful of snow and held it to his rapidly swelling flesh. Stephen turned, disgusted at himself, at Phillip’s revelation, and gathered the forgotten branches. Phillip lied about the reason he was leaving them, Stephen knew it. But he did not understand the reason he was so willing to throw everything away. To upset the delicate

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

177

balance that the three of them had perfected. The lie was almost as upsetting as the betrayal. He heard Phillip’s footsteps behind him but ignored his friend, his anger burning bright. He mounted his horse and rode ahead to the top of the ridge. He paused there, staring at the carriage making its way across the barren landscape toward Wesley Hall. Phillip reined in beside him. His jaw clenched, Stephen asked, “This would be your guests?” He turned to look at him. Phillip’s eye was almost swollen shut now. Phillip nodded. “Colonel and Mrs. Johnson. And their daughter, Miss Olivia Johnson.” He looked at Stephen through his one good eye. “My fiancée.”

178

Bethany Michaels

Chapter 4 Only a wife or a lover would notice the faint lines of tension bracketing Phillip’s and Stephen’s mouths when they returned with a scant armful of greenery. Anna was about to tease them both about their sloth, but when she saw Phillip’s rapidly swelling eye, she called for Mary instead and ushered Phillip into her sitting room to care for his injury. Stephen stomped up the stairs announcing that he must change his clothing, for they had visitors waiting in the parlor. “How on earth did you manage to obtain such a shiner simply gathering evergreen boughs?” Anna teased gently. She pressed Mary’s poultice, made from marjoram and other herbs, to his eye and smoothed Phillip’s wind-swept hair. “A wayward branch, I’m afraid,” he said, trying to smile. “You make it through years of war and scads of battles and cuts and bruises only to come home and be maimed by an evergreen?” “That seems to be the truth of it, yes.” He laid his head back and let out a long sigh. Anna straightened. Her heart still beat a little faster each time she laid eyes on Phillip. She loved him in a way time and distance could not dampen. And yet she felt him pulling away from her. She wished she knew the reason. “I hate to leave you here all alone, my love,” she said, pressing a kiss to his forehead. “But our guests have arrived, and I fear I will not make a favorable impression if I leave them to stew too long in the parlor.” “Of course,” Phillip said, taking her hand and giving it a squeeze. “Thank you, Anna.”

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

179

His voice was a little rough, whether from the cold or from emotion, she did not know, but she suddenly had the urge to curl up in his arms and beg him to resign his commission and stay at Wesley Hall so that things could be as they used to be…the three of them safe and warm and perfectly content with life. Oh how when one was young one took such things for granted. As if time could stop and the perfect moment could linger on, like a perfectly sung note that echoed throughout a packed concert hall and hung in the very air. But those things never lasted. Time marched on and people grew older. They changed. Grew either toward each other or apart, leaving only the memory of that perfect time making it all the more painful. She blinked back a sudden rush of tears and ran her hands over her hair, checking that no tendrils had come loose. “Well then. I will send Mary to check on you in a while. You best change your clothes before greeting the Colonel and Mrs. Johnson.” Phillip nodded and gave her a small smile. “You have always taken care of me, Anna.” She smiled back. “And I always will.” Anna hurried out of the room and paused only a moment before pushing open the parlor door, a bright smile pasted on her face. Colonel Johnson, Mrs. Johnson. I beg you, forgive me for my rudeness in not greeting you the moment you arrived.” “Think nothing of it,” Mrs. Johnson said, smiling. “You are mistress of this grand house, I am sure there are pressing matters enough to dog you day and night.” Anna smiled graciously at the older woman, liking her instantly. Her dark hair was shot with the first strands of silvery gray that almost perfectly matched her husband’s steely head of hair and his mustache. Captain Johnson was in the uniform of the Light Brigade, his dark green coat and brass buttons brilliant. He sat ramrod straight, his military bearing evident. Turning her gaze to their daughter, Miss Olivia Johnson, Anna surmised that she could not be much above the age of eight and

180

Bethany Michaels

twenty or nine and twenty. She, too, had the brilliant blue eyes and cleft chin of her father, though the softer features and high cheekbones of her mother clearly shone through. Anna’s thoughts could not help straying, however briefly, to the thought of what her child might look like, were she lucky enough to conceive some day. It had been several years since she and Stephen had married, but she still had not given up hope, though she sensed Stephen was beginning to despair. “I shall ring for tea,” Anna said brightly. “You all must be quite frozen through, coming all the way from London in this weather.” Anna rose and pulled the bell cord. “Oh it was very cold,” Mrs. Johnson said. “We have been in Portugal for almost two years now, and I’m afraid our blood has grown quite thin.” “You follow the drum, then,” Anna said. “How remarkable. It must be a terribly exciting life.” “Yes, indeed. If you enjoy fleeing camp in the middle of the night and eating out of a campfire pot for weeks on end.” She looked up at her husband, all the love she bore for him evident in her gaze. “But I would be nowhere else.” “You are a trooper, my dear,” Colonel Johnson said, patting her arm. “And what of you, Miss Johnson? Do you travel with your parents?” “Oh no,” Miss Johnson said, quietly. “I live in London with an aunt and visit only occasionally.” Anna nodded. “A wise choice, indeed.” “Of course that will all change once Phillip and Olivia are wed.” Anna’s heart skipped a beat, and she felt the blood rush in her ears. Surely she had misunderstood. “Pardon me?” Her throat was nearly closed in on itself. Mrs. Johnson frowned. “I said, after Olivia and Phillip are wed, she, too, will follow the drum.” Noting Anna’s expression, she added.

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

181

“Oh dear. Phillip hasn’t told you yet?” She looked confused. “I was certain he would have written, as close as he seems to be to your family.” Anna blinked hard once. There had to be some sort of mistake. She and Phillip and Stephen were one. One unit, one heart, one family. They always had been so and had never planned to be otherwise. Anna smiled as best she could. “Phillip only arrived late last evening,” she said, bringing her tea cup to her lips with a shaking hand. “Perhaps he had not the chance to tell us the happy news yet.” She sipped her tea, loaded with milk and honey, just as she liked it, but it tasted bitter on her tongue. “Yes. That must be it. I am sorry to have ruined the surprise.” Anna set her teacup down and glanced at Miss Johnson. A faint blush painted her fair cheeks, and Anna was not sure whether to scream or cry or pinch herself as if to wake up from a bad dream. All she knew was that she had to escape. “I am sure you are all anxious to get settled in after such a long journey. Mary will show you to your rooms.” “Excellent,” Colonel Johnson said, rising. “Thank you for your hospitality.” “Yes. Phillip has talked about you all so much we feel as if we know you.” Miss Johnson rose, too. “I do hope we will have an opportunity to get to know you better,” she said. “You and the Viscount mean the world to Phillip.” Anna nodded. “We welcome you to our home. We are most happy to make your acquaintance.” She hated the way Miss Johnson used Phillip’s given name so casually. She could not help but picture long walks in the moonlight and furtive kisses before they bid each other good night. But it was not Miss Johnson’s fault. How could she have known that Phillip’s childhood friends, friends married to one another, would feel thus? Their bond was unique and it was

182

Bethany Michaels

impossible to explain it to anyone outside their circle, even if they had wished to. “Thank you,” Anna said. “I look forward to knowing you better as well.” **** “Phillip, may I see you for a moment in my study?” Stephen asked as Phillip stepped off the stairs on his way to dinner. “Of course.” He followed Stephen into the study and shut the door behind him. Stephen took his seat behind his large desk and Phillip took his usual seat opposite. “Anna knows,” he said simply. Damn it all. Phillip had hoped to tell her himself. Had planned to. When the time was right. He had not expected the Johnsons until the following day so had planned to tell her—and Stephen—tonight, in private. “Yes. I expect she does.” Phillip looked at his hands, his heart physically hurting with the painful blow Anna had been dealt by learning of his engagement from another. “How could you share her bed, our bed, knowing all along that you were leaving us? By God I ought to blacken your other eye.” Phillip silently agreed, but he had had about enough of Stephen’s high-handed and self-righteous ways. He ought to tell him the truth of why he had become engaged. To save Stephen’s skin. And Anna’s. But Stephen would only try to talk him out of it if he knew. No, marrying Olivia would silence the rumors forever and keep the two people he loved above all others safe from gossip that could ruin reputations and put fortunes at risk. It was best this way. If he made Stephen and Anna mad enough, he might never return, which would be even better for the circumstances, though it would break his own heart in the process. He rose and leaned across the desk on his

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

183

knuckles. “I allowed you to strike me once because you were hurt by my actions. I will not turn the other cheek a second time, however.” “You never loved her as much as I did. Why did you even insist on being part of this if you were only going to hurt her in the end?” Phillip swallowed. “I do love her. More than you know.” “I doubt that very seriously. You wouldn’t wound her with your betrayal and your cruelty. Bringing your fiancée into Anna’s home. Into mine.” Stephen’s eyes were narrowed in disgust, and Phillip could not blame him. But he would not defend himself against it. He had thought about this moment for months, dreading it until his stomach was bound up in knots and he lay awake nights staring at the tent ceiling. But he knew it was the right thing. The only thing to do. For Anna. And for Stephen. Even if they did not grasp the truth as of yet. Even if they never did. It was why he could not father Anna’s child. He would be tied irrevocably to them forever. “Were you engaged to the chit when you received my letter?” “No,” Phillip said. “I proposed the following day.” Stephen sank into his chair, suddenly looking a good many years older. “Why now, Phillip? Why marry now? After the years we have spent together?” “I told you—” “Do you think I do not know you? Do you think I do not know when you are lying to me?” “I had hoped.” Just then there was a rap at the door and Mary entered to announce the Viscountess and the Johnsons had gathered in the front parlor and were awaiting the gentlemen before heading in to dine. “We will finish this later,” Stephen said, sounding every inch the aristocrat he was. “Assuming we all make it through this bloody Christmas Eve feast Anna has arranged.”

184

Bethany Michaels

**** Dinner had turned out better than Anna could have expected. The roast pork was tender and seasoned perfectly, along with the rest of the meal, and Mary’s plum pudding was divine. But Anna had tasted none of it. The thought that Phillip was leaving her rang like a painful refrain though her skull. She stole glances at him, noticing his young Miss Johnson did the same. Would she make him happy, once she was his wife? Would she understand his unflappable sense of honor? His need for comfort and softness when the visions of the horrors he had seen—death, destruction, and carnage—invaded his dreams at night? Would she bear his children—children with his blue eyes and the unruly cowlick that always made a mess of any hairstyle he tried to wear? Anna smiled a bit to herself at that, though the emptiness threatened to engulf her. They had eaten their Christmas Eve dinner listening to Colonel Johnson recount some of the more amusing anecdotes gleaned from years of the military life. Pleasant ones, as it turned out, full of humor and bravery and all with a happy ending. Sharing her father’s jolly sense of humor and sly wit, Miss Johnson kept them further entertained with tales of the eccentric aunt she lived with in London and their adventures there. Despite her best efforts, Anna could not help but like the girl. In another circumstance, in another life, she and Miss Johnson would no doubt be bosom friends. Anna was relieved when the warm and pleasant dinner was over, however. They went ahead with Anna’s plan, lighting the Yule log and having some pleasant conversation in the parlor before taking to their beds. Anna’s heart should have been full of joy on the Christmas Eve night she had looked forward to for so long; both of the men she loved were under one roof again. Instead she lay in bed, alone, looking at the faint moonlight coming in through the windows painting strange designs on the ceiling. She wondered again if it was

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

185

something she had done that was driving Phillip away. Perhaps she had not written enough. Perhaps she and Stephen somehow made it seem Phillip was unneeded. Finally giving up on sleep, Anna rose from her bed, slipped on her wrapper and slippers and stole into the cold, silent hallway. She crept to Phillip’s door and listened. No sound came from inside, so she tapped lightly. It was but a moment before he opened the door. A candle burned on the bedside table, a book in his hands. He wore only a wrinkled white shirt, open at the collar, and a pair of trousers. “Anna.” He stepped back to let her inside. “Your eye looks dreadful.” It was fully black now, the lid swollen. “Does it hurt very much?” “I have had worse injuries. Do not worry for me.” Anna wandered to the bed and sat down. “Miss Johnson seems very nice.” “She is.” Phillip sat his book down and went to sit beside her, though he did not touch her. Anna turned to Phillip, dropping all semblance of small talk. “Why did you not tell us, Phillip?” Phillip frowned and looked away from her for a moment before meeting her gaze. “Because I could not. I tried to write a dozen times or more. Each time, the words would not come. I knew the pain it would cause you. And Stephen.” “Then do not do this.” Anna was desperate. If only he understood how deeply she needed him, then surely he must change his mind. “Remain here with me. Resign your commission. Do not leave me. I beg you.” “I must.” Phillip touched her face, and she closed her eyes. The sensation of his fingertips on her skin, which had always left trails of fire, now left deep gouges that she knew would never heal fully. She turned her head to his palm and pressed a kiss there. She opened her eyes. He smiled at her sadly. “I will miss you, my

186

Bethany Michaels

beautiful Anna. I fell in love with you the first day I ever laid eyes on you. Do you remember?” Anna’s eyes filled with tears. “I was thirteen. You were fifteen and wanted nothing to do with me, as I recall.” “True. My father had just won Lakehurst in a lucky hand of cards, and we had just taken up residence. Stephen was the first person of my age I met.” Phillip slid closer to her, his thigh brushing hers. “We were instant friends and spent that whole summer together, mostly swimming in the pond behind my house.” Anna smiled. “You did not know I watched.” Growing up in a house full of sisters nearby, Anna had never had the occasion to be around boys very much at all. And seeing them in the altogether had been quite a thrilling adventure in itself. She placed a hand on Phillip’s thigh, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath her palm. “You were very quiet in your hiding place. Until we began throwing rocks at the hornets’ nest in the tree above your head.” Phillip brought his other hand to her face, framing it between his palms and stroking gently. “I leapt from my hiding spot directly into the pond to escape.” Anna moved her hand up his thigh, thrilling when he drew in his breath. “And nearly drowned.” Phillip leaned forward and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead. Then one to her nose. “But you saved me. You and Stephen.” She tilted her head the slightest bit so that their lips were a hair’s breadth away. “I fell in love with you both that day.” “Yes,” he whispered against her lips and then he was kissing her, as gently and reverently as the memory that played through both their minds. Her other hand went to Phillip’s chest. “Don’t leave me, Phillip. Don’t let me drown.” “Anna.” He tilted his head and deepened the kiss, caressing her mouth with his tongue just as she liked.

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

187

She leaned into him, and his arms went around her, pulling her tightly to him. He rolled to his back, taking her with him so that she lay across his body, the heat of his skin, the earthy, musky scent of him enveloping all of her senses. His hands roamed over her back and she wanted to be naked, feeling his flesh glide against hers, more than she wanted her next breath. He loved her. She knew he did. She could feel it with every stroke of his fingers and in the taste of his kiss. Moving her hand over his stomach, she pulled up his shirt and slipped her hand underneath. He moaned slightly at her light touch, and she smiled, loving that she had the power to make him want her, even after the years they’d been together and the distance that had separated them. Everything would be fine. Phillip would inform Miss Johnson that he simply could not marry her after all, and Phillip would remain at Wesley Hall with her and Stephen. Everything would be as it had been between them before time and circumstance had threatened to tear them apart. Anna moved her hand lower to stroke his erection through his trousers. A little thrill shot through her, as it always did, when she felt his heat and breadth and remembered what it was like to have him thrust into her from behind. She began to work the buttons awkwardly, wanting to feel his silken hardness in her palm, her mouth. His hand suddenly clamped over hers and he sat up. “Anna,” he said, breathing hard. “We cannot.” Anna scooted to the side to sit beside him once more. “Yes, we can.” He moved her hand gently back to her own lap and took an unsteady breath. “No. We cannot. My affections are no longer mine to give to you.” Betrayal, cold and fierce, replaced the heat of passion inside her belly. “You are mine. You always have been.” “No. Not anymore.”

188

Bethany Michaels

Anna looked away, angry and frustrated and, most of all, terrified. Terrified that she would not be able to convince him to leave behind the madness of an engagement to another woman and remain with her. “It would not be fair to Olivia,” he said softly. “She is my betrothed. I cannot betray her. You should not even be here now.” He stood and walked across the room, leaving Anna alone on the bed. He straightened his clothing and ran a hand through his hair. “I think it would best if you went back to your own room now.” Anna stared at him. He had never turned his back on her. Never. This was all some sort of a nightmare, and at any moment she would awaken to find Phillip snuggled up in bed at her back, while Stephen was snuggled at her front. Her two great loves. The two halves of her heart. “Anna.” He did not turn around. Silently, Anna slid from the bed and went to the door. But before she left, she said over her shoulder, “You are mine, Phillip. It does not matter that another woman will call you husband. You are mine and always will be.” “I know,” he said barely above a whisper. Anna opened the door and went into the cold, dark hallway alone.

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

189

Chapter 5 Stephen heard the door close and Anna’s light footsteps heading back to her own room. When he had heard her leave her room, he knew she had gone to Phillip. He was not jealous. He knew she needed to say her good-byes and come to terms with the fact that it would be only Stephen and Anna from here on. Stephen’s chest clenched. Phillip was closer to him than a brother. He would be leaving a hole in Stephen’s heart when he left, as well. There was a light tap on the adjoining door and then Anna was there. Her wrapper was undone, her hair coming loose from its long braid. She looked pale and shaken. And angry. Betrayed. Devastated. Those emotions Stephen could understand perfectly. He met her halfway to the bed and caught her in a fierce embrace. She wrapped her arms around his waist, bunching his nightshirt in her clenched hands and burying her face in his chest. She was hurting. He was hurting. Anna tipped her head up, and he could see the unshed tears in her eyes. “Make love to me.” Stephen buried his hands in the hair at the base of her neck and crushed his mouth to hers. She groaned, and he immediately thrust into her mouth, taking what she was offering with a near brutal force. Anna pressed herself against him. Through the thin fabric of the gown, he could feel each and every curve. She pressed her hand over his cock, already hot and hard and ready for her. Pressing hot, hard kisses to the column of her throat, he walked her backward until her back bumped the wall. He pulled away to look in her eyes. They were wild and fierce, and she wanted just what he

190

Bethany Michaels

did. A hard fucking to wipe away the pain. He pulled his nightshirt off as she shrugged out of her wrapper. She reached for him and he went to her. “I want to see you,” he growled, low in his throat. Taking hold of the neck of her thin gown, he ripped it hem to hem. She looked down at the pool of ruined fabric then back up at him. She launched herself at him, clawing, kissing him hard. Biting at his lips. Stephen grunted and slammed her against the wall. She hitched a knee up over his thigh. Reaching a hand between them, she grasped his cock and squeezed. “Now, Stephen. I want you inside me now.” Stephen nipped at her neck and slid his arms under her knees to lift her. Her legs went around his waist, and with no further preliminaries, he slid all the way home. She gasped and wrapped her arms around his neck. She raked her nails over his back and began to move. Stephen widened his stance and braced one arm on the wall next to her head as he thrust. She was so wet, so hot. She squeezed him harder with every stroke and he could feel the tension rising inside him like a geyser gaining momentum. He moved faster, their bodies banging against the wall rhythmically with his deep, hard thrusts. No doubt the house could hear them. Phillip could. Good, he needed to. It served him right. Let him hear Stephen fucking his wife. His Anna. Stephen gritted his teeth and grasped Anna’s backside to push himself even deeper inside her. “Yes. Stephen, oh, yes,” she said, jerking wildly. He thrust faster and even harder, sensing that was what she needed. Hot need blossomed inside him, and he felt his testicles draw up. “Anna,” he said as he began to shudder. “Anna. Come for me. Come with me. Now.” “Yes,” she said, straining. She jerked her hips wildly then gasped.

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

191

Her hands tightened around his neck, her nails digging into his flesh. She cried out in the high-pitched sound of surprise and ecstasy Stephen had always loved. He could feel her shuddering around him as he emptied his seed deep inside her. The room began to spin as he felt light-headed with the force of his climax. Breathing heavily, he let her down. She slid to the floor and drew her knees up to her chest. At first Stephen did not realize that she was crying. His heart nearly cleaved in two, and he could have cheerfully killed Phillip for hurting her. Hurting them both. Stephen got to his knees and gathered her in his arms. He pressed a kiss to the top of her head. “It will be all right, my dear.” She looked up at him, tears staining her flushed face. “How, Stephen? How will it be?” He frowned, pressing her into his chest and hugging her tight. “That, I do not know.” **** Anna shifted in her chair and set her teacup in its saucer. She was sore from the previous night’s activities. It had been raw and elemental and exactly what she’d needed, though it had done very little to ease the emptiness inside her. “You do have a lovely home, Lady Avonmore,” Miss Johnson said. “Did you decorate it yourself?” “Yes,” Anna said, bringing herself back to the present. She and Miss Johnson were having some midmorning tea. Surprisingly strong winter sunshine streamed through the glass, and she could see that outdoors a heavy frost had settled on the grass and trees overnight. “That is, most of the furnishings were here, though some were stored in the attic. I chose the fabric for the chairs and drapes when I had them reupholstered.” Sunny yellows and blues. Anna had always liked bright, happy

192

Bethany Michaels

colors. And why shouldn’t she? Life up to now had been mostly filled with laughter and sunshine. She straightened her spine, determined to try and enjoy Miss Johnson’s company and not think of Phillip’s leaving. Mrs. Johnson was abed with the headache and the Colonel was riding about somewhere on the property with Stephen. She had no idea where Phillip was hiding. It was Christmas Day, and she had decided upon waking that morning. It was to be a time for peace and love…and forgiveness. Or at least the impression of it. She could not send Phillip back to war thinking she hated him. “Would you like to see the other rooms?” Anna asked, setting her saucer aside. “Oh, yes. I would enjoy that very much.” Anna had found that she had been correct about Miss Johnson. They had very much in common, from the kinds of books they liked to read, to an interest in poetry and preference for the country life. If circumstances had been different…but they were not. Anna rose and the ladies went into the hallway. “This is the music room,” Anna said gesturing to the door on her right. “Oh, a pianoforte. Do you play?” “Not well,” Anna said. “But if you do, you should certainly make use of it during your stay.” “Thank you. That is very kind, Lady Avonmore.” “Please call me Anna. We are not sticklers for formality here.” “Thank you. Anna,” Miss Johnson said, smiling. “Phillip said you were the kindest, more gentle-hearted person he had ever known. I suspect he may be correct. You must call me Olivia.” Anna smiled. “Phillip thinks better of most people than he ought.” “A good quality to have in a future husband.” “Indeed.” Anna shut the door and moved on to the next. She showed Miss Johnson the guest bedrooms, the library, and the east parlor before turning to head back to the sitting room. Just then, Phillip joined

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

193

them. “There you are,” Miss Johnson said, a smile in her voice. Anna felt her body stiffen. “Good morning, Phillip.” “Good morning, Anna. Olivia. I see you are receiving the grand tour.” “Yes. Lady—Anna was just showing me some of the rooms she had redecorated. I quite like the blues she has chosen in the morning room.” “I have always been fond of blue,” Phillip said. “Then perhaps I will decorate our bedchamber in blues. Once we settle down, of course.” “Of course.” Something in Anna shifted as she saw how much Miss Johnson truly did care for Phillip. The tension in her chest eased. She still hurt, but knowing Phillip would be loved, even if not by her, made her feel a little better somehow. “I believe cook was to set out some marchpane in the parlor,” Anna said, heading back down the hallway. “I hope you will join us, Phillip. Unless you want to brave the cold and ride out to find Stephen and the Colonel.” “I believe I would rather pass the morning in the company of two lovely ladies—and some sweet treats in front of a roaring fire rather than freeze outside in the cold with the men.” Anna smiled. “Very well, I suppose we shall have to put up with Phillip’s company after all, Olivia.” “However shall we endure such a travesty?” Anna could not help but smile. Olivia truly was a woman who could bring sunshine back into Phillip’s life, even in the midst of war. “Anna, may I ask what this room is?” Anna stiffened. Olivia had no way of knowing, of course. “That is the nursery.” She pushed the door open. It was decorated in creams and light greens. A bassinet sat in the corner, a rocking chair next to it. How many times has she dreamed of sitting there rocking her

194

Bethany Michaels

child? How many times had she been disappointed when no child came? She idly walked into the room and ran her hand over the beautiful, hand-carved baby bed that Stephen had given her on their first anniversary. They had both been so hopeful. But they had been married for five years now and no child had come. Perhaps God was punishing them for willfully breaking their marriage vows. Anna glanced at Phillip and found him looking at her, all the love she felt reflected back to her in his eyes. She smiled back. “It, too, is beautiful,” Olivia said, breaking the spell. “You have such an eye for beauty.” Anna looked away quickly. She had no right to gaze at Phillip that way. No longer. He was to belong to another woman. And perhaps that was how is ought to have been all along. “Thank you,” Anna said, stepping out of the room. She closed it behind the party and the three of them filed back down the hallway to the sitting room.

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

195

Chapter 6 Phillip stood at the window gazing out at the night. It had turned colder during the day and he wondered if it would snow. It had been many years since he had seen snow and, perversely, he found he missed it. He could not help but wonder if this was the last time he would gaze out of the window of this room. Or of any room at Wesley Hall. Stephen and Anna seemed to be accepting things, finally. Or at least Stephen had not blackened his eye or any other part of his person yet that day. Perhaps he had afforded Phillip a Christmas peace. Or perhaps Phillip would be able to do what he must to protect everyone he loved without any further wounds. To them, anyway. Stephen and Anna would always have each other. A tap at his bedroom door startled him. He frowned. It had taken every shred of honor Phillip possessed, and some he suspected he did not, to turn Anna away the previous night. Seeing her today, and how she gazed so longingly at the nursery, he was not at all sure he would be able to do so twice. Still, he could not ignore Anna. Never Anna. Phillip opened the door a crack to find Olivia standing in the hallway with a candle. “May I come in for a moment?” she asked. “Of course,” Phillip said. He was dressed in just his trousers so retrieved his discarded shirt and pulled it over his head to give at least a bit of modesty. Though her visit was highly improper, they were an engaged couple, and nothing much would be said, even if they were discovered alone in his room together. Still, it felt strange to be with her thus. She stepped inside and shut the door behind her.

196

Bethany Michaels

“Is everything all right?” Phillip asked. “Yes.” She was smiling, but Phillip thought he detected a very slight quiver to her bottom lip. She squared her shoulders. “I just wanted to tell you that my parents and I are leaving at first light.” Phillip frowned. “Leaving?” “Yes.” Phillip panicked a bit. Of course he knew he would have to leave Wesley Hall. And Anna and Stephen. He just was not quite ready to sever their bond, however selfish it might be. But Olivia was to be his wife. That was where his loyalty ought to lie. And it would. From here forward. He nodded. “I will be ready.” “No.” Phillip frowned. “If you are ready to leave, I will certainly be ready, too.” “Phillip,” she said, setting the candle down on a table. “I came here to give you a gift. My Christmas gift to you.” “A gift?” She nodded, and as if steeling herself, she took his hand and placed something hard in it. Her engagement ring. His gaze shot to hers. “What—” “I saw you today, Phillip. The way you looked at Anna in the nursery.” Phillip shook his head. “No. You misunderstand. Anna is—” “The woman you love. The woman you truly love.” She smiled sadly and touched his face. “How can we pledge ourselves to one another when your heart is already engaged elsewhere?” Phillip took her hand. “I want to marry you, Olivia. I…care for you. We can have a happy life together.” “Of that I have no doubt. You are a good man, Phillip. The best of men. But your honor gets in the way at times.” She stroked his hair then stepped back. “I do not know why you proposed to me, but I do

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

197

know this is one of those times when you must not let your sense of honor get in the way of your happiness.” Phillip frowned. There was no denying his feelings for Anna and he did not want lie to Olivia and say otherwise. That was no way to begin a marriage. “It is true,” Phillip said at last. “I have always loved Anna. Both Stephen and I came to terms with that long ago.” She nodded. “I thought as much.” “You are not shocked?” “I was a little at first. But the love between the three of you is so beautiful.” She looked wistful. “Shock soon gave way to envy.” Phillip took her hands. “I will be a faithful husband to you, Olivia. You need not worry about that. After tonight, we will leave Wesley Hall and begin our own life together.” “No.” She withdrew her hands from his. “It is not enough. I want a man who will look at me the way you do Anna. The way Stephen looks at her, too. I do not want a man who will be faithful out of a misplaced sense of duty.” She smiled at him. “An overly romantic notion, perhaps, but I have decided that I will settle for nothing less.” “But—” “I’m releasing you, Phillip. Please understand that is out of affection for you. And for Anna.” Though his honor still pricked at him, Phillip’s heart felt lighter than it had in months. Since he’d heard the first whispers of scandal and formulated his plan to protect Anna and Stephen. “Be happy, Phillip. You deserve it.” A weight lifted off his shoulders. “You as well, Olivia.” “I shall be.” The bedroom door closed quietly behind her and he sat down on the side of the bed, his head spinning. Though his heart sang, he was right back where he had been months earlier. Nothing had changed except that he had hurt the people he most loved in the world and dragged poor Olivia into his mess, too. And for what? Nothing had

198

Bethany Michaels

changed. Whispers still abounded in London that there was something unseemly between the three of them. The whole thing made him almost long for war. At least one was so occupied simply trying to remain among the living that it was impossible to mull over any other unpleasantness. Phillip rose and went to the door. Perhaps it was time to lay everything out for Stephen and for Anna. As he should have done months ago. He started for Anna’s bedroom but stopped at the closed door of the nursery. The empty nursery. Anna’s face had been almost ashen when Olivia had inadvertently brought up the subject of that room. Stephen was correct. She wanted a child more than anything in the world. And Stephen needed an heir, no matter what he said about letting the title go to his nephew. Perhaps there was one thing he could do to make things better between the three of them. To say he was sorry for all the turmoil he’d caused. For all the pain. If they still wanted him. **** Anna was nearly asleep when the turn of the knob woke her. She sat up. “Stephen?” she asked into the darkness. “No.” It was Phillip. Anna quickly lit the lamp. “What is it? Is someone ill?” Anna threw back the covers, prepared to jump into action to care for whomever needed it. “I am.” She frowned and rushed over to him. She put her hand on his forehead. He took her hands in his and pressed a kiss to each knuckle. “I am heartsick. At the pain I’ve caused you.” “Oh, Phillip.” Even now her heart broke for him. Perhaps she was not as acclimated to his leaving her as she had begun to think.

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

199

He brought her hand to his face and closed his eyes. Breathing deeply, he bowed his head. “Forgive me, my love.” Anna’s heart fluttered and she wanted nothing more that to gather him in her arms and pretend the past few days had never happened. But the cold memory of his rejection gave her pause. “What of Olivia?” Phillip raised his head and met her gaze. “She is leaving.” “You broke the engagement?” Anna stepped back, not sure whether to be jubilant or horror-stricken. Poor Olivia. “No. She did.” “Why?” Phillip smiled and reached for Anna, stroking her hair from her forehead. “Because she saw the way I looked at you in the nursery. She knows my heart belongs to you.” Anna’s breath caught. Phillip grabbed her hips and brought her against his body, already hard with need. She tipped her face up for a kiss, joy singing through her veins. “Anna. Forgive me,” he said between hot, wet kisses to her face and throat. “Forgive me.” Heat surged through her, his mouth leaving trails of fire in its wake. She tugged at his nightshirt, and he obliged, pulling it over his head and tossing it to the floor. Lord, he was beautiful, all sculpted planes, hardened by hours in the saddle, hard labor, and the burden of war. He was hard, his cock standing tall, rubbing against the ridges of his belly. Anna could simply feast on the sight of him all night, but her body had other demands. Blood rushed through her veins, filling her with warmth from her toes to the tips of her ears. She wanted him. There was a tap at the door, and Stephen entered the room. He looked at Phillip, his eyes narrowing. “You have left this madness behind, then?” He raised his head a notch. “I would not be here otherwise.” Anna watched as Stephen’s whole visage seemed to relax at once,

200

Bethany Michaels

and the burden of years his features had carried over the last days was wiped away, replaced by the face Anna had always known and loved. Stephen turned to Anna. She touched his face and smiled at him. Her heart was whole once more. He undressed quickly and moved behind his wife. Brushing her hair aside, he kissed her neck and ran his hands over her breasts. Anna closed her eyes and let her head fall back against his broad shoulder. Stephen stroked her breasts, pressing his hard cock against her lower back. Then Phillip’s hands were on her, too, stroking her belly and thighs. She felt him drop to his knees and gently urge her thighs apart. He nipped at the sensitive flesh of her inner thighs, then licked a hot trail up to her core. Anna gasped when his hot, wet tongue caressed her. He teased her clit in long, slow strokes then sucked gently. Stephen plucked at her hardened nipples, and sparks of pure need raced back and forth between the two points of pleasure like a current of lightning. Phillip pressed one finger into her, stroking deep. Curling his finger, he touched a spot that made her eyes fly open and her stomach clench. He sucked at her clit harder and Anna thought her knees would buckle. But Stephen had her and wrapped an arm around her waist to support her. He nibbled her delicate earlobe, sending chills of pleasure raining over her skin. Phillip added a second finger, and Anna felt the familiar clench low in her belly. She bit her lip, but it was not enough to keep the moan inside. Her flesh was on fire. She wanted, needed more. “Please,” she begged. “Please.” Phillip got to his feet and Stephen led her to their bed. She expected Stephen to lie down so that Anna could mount him and Phillip could take his place behind her, but through drowsy lids, she saw a look pass between the two men, and it was Phillip who lay down on the bed and held out his arms for her. She looked over her shoulder at Stephen. He nodded and kissed

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

201

her. “It’s all right, love. It is my hope that Phillip can give you what I cannot.” Anna understood instantly what Stephen meant. A child. He wanted to see if Phillip could give them a child. “Stephen. All I need is you. And Phillip.” “And we need you, love.” He urged her forward. Anticipation surged through her. Though she loved it when Phillip penetrated her from behind, she had often wondered what it would be like to have him in her sex. A new rush of anticipation flooded her senses and she thought she may very well weep with the joy of it. Stephen helped her onto the bed and she kissed Phillip’s thighs as she slid up his long, taut body. She brushed his cock with her lips but could wait no longer to have all that hard heat buried deep inside her. She rubbed her slick moisture over his cock and sighed at the sweet friction on her clit. His flat nipples were peaked, and she teased them with her tongue before moving to his mouth. “Phillip,” she said, kissing him. “I need you inside of me.” “There is no place else I’d rather be.” He slid his tongue inside her mouth to caress all the most sensitive spots. Anna raised her hips and reached between them to position Phillip’s cock at her opening. He broke the kiss and opened his eyes. Brushing the hair out of her face, he gazed at her as if seeing her for the first time. “Now, Anna. We have waited long enough.” Anna slid down his shaft, keeping her eyes on Phillip’s until she was fully seated. It felt odd. Different than Stephen but just as exhilarating. He grasped her hips and moved his own in a small circle, driving himself even deeper inside her. She moaned, moving slowly, wanting the moment to last as long as possible. Eternity, perhaps. Stephen stroked her back and pressed kisses down the length of her spine. “Do you like that, Anna? Does it feel good?”

202

Bethany Michaels

“Yes.” She closed her eyes. “Yes.” But she needed more. She wanted Stephen inside her, too. She leaned forward, giving Stephen access to her other entry. Stephen’s breath caught and before she knew it, he was behind her, pressing himself against her rear opening. He had wet himself already and after a few shallow pushes, then one big, toe-curling surge, he was able to enter her fully. Anna’s eyes opened in shock and pleasure. She was full. Completely absorbed by love. Both her lovers were inside her, moving, caressing, pushing her higher and higher up the steep slope toward ecstasy. Closing her eyes, Anna let her mind go. Moving at the urging of an instinct older than time, she was pure sensation inside and out. Her skin tingled everywhere, and inside her a fire burned bright and hot. Behind her Stephen filled her with his long, hard cock, gradually loosening the tight ring of muscle and bringing more pleasure with each easy stroke. Beneath her Phillip moved his hips in a rhythm guaranteed to bring her even more pleasure. He moved a hand between them to stroke her clit and Anna cried out. It was too much. Too much pleasure, too mush need. Just too much. Then suddenly something inside her broke free and she was flying. Pleasure washed over her in hot waves, pulling her deeper and deeper into the abyss and stripping her of any control. She screamed as she came. And somewhere in the back of her mind she heard her lovers’ matching groans as first Stephen then Phillip shuddered and filled her with hot fluid. Anna breathed hard as the last of the waves receded. She was sweaty and spent and weak. Barely awake, she felt Stephen climb up on the bed, and Phillip gently pulled from her body. Her two lovers cuddled her between them. She could feel both of their heartbeats, feel both of their breaths on her skin, feel both of their arms around her. And all was right with their world once again. “Thank you,” she heard Stephen whisper.

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

203

“No. There is to be none of that between us,” Phillip said. “We are one unit. One family. Whatever happens, we will face it together.” “I am glad you have come to your senses.” Anna could hear the smile in his voice, which made her happy. “That way I will not have to blacken your other eye.” Phillip snorted. “You may try anytime you like.” Anna chuckled. “Men,” she said, as happy as she’d ever been. “You never really grow up, do you?” “Of course not,” Stephen said, pressing kisses to her shoulder. “We only get bigger.” “And harder,” Phillip said, moving his hand down to her breasts. Anna could already feel him beginning to stir and smiled. She moved her hand to his cock and squeezed lightly. “And what am I supposed to do with you two, then?” Stephen pressed himself against her. He, too, was growing hard and Anna wondered if she would be able to summon the strength for another go at the two of them. “Just love us,” Phillip said, moving his hand over her belly. “Always.”

204

Bethany Michaels

Epilogue One year later, Christmas Day 1811 Stephen paced the hallway outside Anna’s bedchamber. His clothing was disheveled and his hair stood on end. “For Christ’s sake, how long must it take? It has been hours.” “Infants, I hear, are shamefully tardy at times,” Phillip said, passing Stephen on the carpet. He was wearing only his shirt and deep green uniform trousers, having ridden neck-or-nothing for Wesley Hall since receiving Stephen’s desperate letter the previous day. Luckily he had transferred to London and was able to make it home quickly, since the weather had held out and the roads were not too muddy yet. He had planned to come for the birth, of course. Nothing could possibly keep him away. But it was several weeks sooner than they had anticipated. Behind the closed door, Phillip heard the midwife telling Anna to push and a scant moment later he heard the wailing protest of an infant. “Thank God,” he said, sinking down into a chair that had been placed right outside the door at the insistence of the two men who did not wish to leave Anna’s side, even for a moment. “Yes,” Stephen said, sinking into the chair next to his. He scrubbed at his eyes, having been awake for at least two days since Anna’s first pains had started. “Thank God.” Over the wailing of the baby’s cry they heard the midwife say something sharp to her assistant then order Anna to push again. The two men looked at each other in alarm. Was something

Thrice Upon a Yuletide

205

wrong? If they lost Anna now—the mere thought sent Phillip’s heart into an unnatural stutter. He got to his feet, prepared to charge into the bedroom as he had charged into battle. His hand was on the knob when he heard another loud wail and the cacophony of two infants’ cries echoed through the house. Joy filled his heart in a way he had not known was possible. He grinned ear to ear and when he turned to Stephen, he saw that he, too, had that same expression of utter besotted joy. The door opened, and the midwife’s assistant emerged holding two squirming, screaming bundles. The men approached cautiously as if encountering a wild creature for the first time. “This one here is a boy,” she said nodding to her right. “And the other a girl.” “Anna?” Stephen asked anxiously. “Lady Avonmore is doing fine. She’ll need some rest, of course, but will be perfectly recovered in a few weeks.” “Thank you.” Stephen relaxed visibly and turned his attention to the babies. The babies were bright red and still wailing. Their faces were puckered, their hair, one blond and one dark as midnight, wet. Their eyes were pinched shut and their fists clenched in outraged fury. Phillip had never seen anything more beautiful. “I’m staying,” he said, deciding suddenly that he could not possibly leave these two babies. His? Stephen’s? It did not matter. Not a whit. They had shared Anna equally over the past year and Phillip had prayed for a child for her sake. He could never have guessed the depth of gratitude and joy that he himself would feel. “Of course you are. I can’t be expected to raise this brood by myself.” “Someone must teach these two to ride properly.” “And throw a good punch when the situation warrants it,” Stephen said, not taking his eyes off the infants. “Oh, Lord help us,” the midwife’s assistant said, rolling her eyes. “Their mama will want to see them now.” She took the babies back

206

Bethany Michaels

into the bedroom and kicked the door shut behind her. The two men stood staring at the closed door. “You are really resigning your commission? Are you certain that is what you want to do?” “Yes.” Phillip had never been more certain of anything in his life. “This is where I belong. With Anna. And you.” “And the children.” Phillip grinned at his dearest friend and brother. He had once feared that bringing a child into their fold would drive the three of them apart. But he had been mistaken. About so many things. The children would bind them together always. They were a family. And whatever anyone wished to whisper behind their backs in London mattered not at all. Strength and love and laughter would see them all through whatever storms blew their way in the years to come. “Yes. And the children,” he said, grinning. “The children most of all.”

THE END WWW.BETHANYMICHAELS.COM

ABOUT THE AUTHOR Bethany Michaels grew up in a small Indiana farm town, which gave her lots of time to indulge her love for reading and writing. She currently lives in Nashville, Tennessee, with her husband and four small children. Bethany is the author of over a dozen short stories, novellas and novels in the erotic romance genre. She earned a Romantic Times Reviewer’s Choice Nomination for her novel Nashville Heat and is a member of Romance Writers of America, Indiana Romance Writers, and Music City Romance Writers. When not at work on her next book or catching up the laundry or dishes, Bethany enjoys watching movies, hiking, reading, travelling and volunteering with her kids’ scout groups. She is trying to enjoy snacking on vegetables and using the treadmill rather than snacking on potato chips and using the television but isn’t quite there yet. Visit her online at www.bethanymichaels.com

Also by The Sextet Everlasting Classic: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 4: Entanglements

Available at BOOKSTRAND.COM

A LITTLE ELFIN MAGIC

Mellanie Szereto

DEDICATION To all my readers ~ Have a sexy Holiday Season!

Chapter 1 “You’re joking.” Noelle Merriweather looked up from the engagement ring setting she was working on to frown at the two men with the audacity to ask her for yet another favor. Nick Slater shook his head. “I know we still owe you for helping with the last project, but we need you.” “I had to wear a Vegas showgirl costume for half a dozen eightyyear-old men with wandering hands. What senior citizen needs a bachelor party?” She shifted the tweezers in her grip and raised her eyebrows. “Hey, we apologized for that.” Christopher Greene, the other half of the cohorts-in-crime pair, gave her his usual big brown, puppy-dog eyes. His shaggy, dark blond hair reminded her of a lab’s floppy ears—too damn cute for his own good. “Besides, you look so fucking hot in spandex and feathers.” Heaving a sigh, she slumped in her chair. Her willpower always flew out the door around Nick and Chris. “So, what do you need this time?” Nick’s dimples deepened as a grin spread across his face, sending a tickle to her tummy and southward. His hypnotic forest green gaze and sexy smile always got to her. Tall, dark, and devious. “You get to dress up as Mrs. Claus for the annual toy giveaway at the fire station on Christmas Eve. A bunch of kids refused to sit on Santa’s lap last year because they were afraid of him. Captain Brasher suggested having the missus and a couple elves pass out the gifts when we met with him about the poster design. No fat bearded man this time.” “I suppose he also suggested that she wear a skimpy skirt and

A Little Elfin Magic

211

halter with her stilettos and red hat. No, thanks.” She blew at a stray hair drooping into her peripheral vision. Adjusting the magnifying lens, she focused on settling the half-carat diamond in the prongs. Maybe they’d take the hint if she ignored their presence. Chris plopped in the chair across from her. His fingers spiderwalked across the black velvet-covered worktable to her free hand. “This is a family gig, Noelle. White wig, glasses, a poofy dress with long sleeves and lacey stuff around the collar. Not even PG. I swear. Do you think we want to jeopardize our PR contract with the city?” The light stroking of his fingertip over the back of her hand made a tingle go zipping up her arm. Damn, she really needed to learn how to tell them no. “Fine, I’ll do it—under one condition. You two have to be the elves.” Nick shook his head again, his reflection on the glass lens distorting his face into a balloon-shaped cartoon. “Now wait just a minute. We’re doing all the PR. No way can we—” “Then I can’t, either. Goofy shoes, pointy hats, and tights, or no Mrs. Claus.” “Tights?” His voice raised a full octave. “They’ll squish our balls and give us erectile dysfunction.” She swallowed the giggle bubbling up from her throat, but she couldn’t keep the corners of her mouth from turning upward. For once, she had them backed into a corner and had some leverage to get even for all their sexual innuendo and teasing, not to mention their crazy schemes. “You owe me. I’ll tell you what—if you guys agree to be my helpers, I’ll take you both for a test run to make sure everything’s working properly after the party.” Chris turned so fast, she wouldn’t be surprised if he gave himself whiplash. He glanced toward Nick, then at her, and back to Nick again. His eyes widened, and some unspoken message seemed to pass between the two of them. Why the hell can’t I think with my brain instead my sex drive? Just because she’d developed an undeniable attraction to the guys she’d

212

Mellanie Szereto

adopted as her best friends the first day of kindergarten, didn’t mean they felt anything other than friendship for her. Sure, they flirted and teased, but men did that whether they had a real interest in a woman or not. She’d suppressed and hidden the draw to them for months— since they’d presented her with an expensive, white-gold charm bracelet on her twenty-seventh birthday. The ropelike strand held three charms. Each represented a friend in their tight circle. Hers was a knot—the tie that had held them all together for so long. Had she jeopardized their entire relationship with one thoughtless, hormoneinduced comment? Pointing his finger to the far corner of her workroom, Chris nodded at Nick—or at least, she assumed so since he hadn’t been looking at her. Nick followed Chris to the opposite side of the room, and soon they stood with their heads close together. Her fingers itched to dive into Nick’s spiky dark brown cut. How much fun would it be to muss his artistic hair, changing his porcupine look to a just-rolledout-of-bed style? Hissing whispers carried to her ears, but none of the words were distinguishable. Nick glanced over his shoulder at her, his quick assessment before turning back unsettling her nerves. Had his normally mischievous eyes held a hint of wariness? Her stomach began to cramp as half a dozen “we don’t want to be friends anymore” conversations raced through her mind. Damn, she was so screwed. More than likely, she’d still end up playing Mrs. Claus. **** Struggling to keep his dick from bursting through his zipper, Chris paced to the corner. He waited for Nick to join him before he leaned in close to keep Noelle from overhearing their private exchange. “I say we wear the tights. She might be kidding around, but I think we should call her bluff.”

A Little Elfin Magic

213

Nick grimaced. “How about we tell her we want her here and now? Shit, I’m pretty sure I could use my cock for a jackhammer after her ‘test run’ suggestion.” “I don’t want her thinking we only want her for sex. What woman wouldn’t consider us perverts for suggesting a threesome? This has to be her idea if we’re going to have any shot at more than a one-night stand.” Six months ago, Chris had made the decision to act on his out-ofthe-blue attraction to Noelle. Maybe not so out of the blue. He’d just finally acknowledged that beginning about the time of her uncle’s death, his pulse raced when she entered a room and his libido shifted into overdrive from an innocent hug. She’d become as much a woman to him as a friend. When he’d mentioned his plan to Nick, his friend had admitted to similar feelings. They’d agreed to put their friendship before any sexual or romantic relationship with her. With every passing week, Chris had resisted the temptation to make a move on her, and he and Nick had commiserated together as she accepted one date after another with one loser after another. Every discussion had begun and ended the same. If she was mine…Gradually, the subject of sharing her had morphed from a dirty joke to an acceptable alternative to letting some other guy get their girl. Nick nodded. “You’re right. We need to show her that we can make her twice as happy as some dickhead who thinks he’s prettier than she is.” “So, we dress up like elves and give her the best Christmas present of her life.” “Damn straight.” Leading the way across the room to Noelle’s worktable, Nick worked to control his pounding heart and contain his excitement. He’d give his left nut—well, maybe a kidney—to untangle the sexy pile of blonde hair on top of her head and comb through it while he kissed her for an hour or two. How the hell would he wait six more days to taste that luscious mouth?

214

Mellanie Szereto

He rounded the right side of the table as Chris went around the left. Her eyes flicked back and forth between them. They both leaned their asses against the edge of the table, and Nick bent down to kiss to her cheek. Chris mimicked the action. She frowned. “I knew it. You guys are—” Nick placed his finger across her lips, savoring the softness and smothering the urge to ravage them. “It’s a deal. Be sure to wear something red and lacy under your costume. The boys are going to need some encouragement after being strapped and trapped in tights for three hours.” Without giving her a chance to reply, Nick gestured for Chris to follow as he headed for the exit. She’d finally given them an opening to make their move. Now, they needed to plan the perfect seduction so they could stake their claim on her—because their first time with Noelle was not going to be their last if he had any say in the matter.

A Little Elfin Magic

215

Chapter 2 Looking away from the long, flat package on the floor next to the deliveryman, Noelle turned her attention back to the customer at the counter. “Would you like me to wrap that for you, sir?” “Sure. That’d be great.” Judging by the knotted mess of his necktie, she’d guess he didn’t have a clue how to tie a ribbon on a present. “Do you prefer wrapped or in a gift bag?” She dangled a shiny blue bag with silver snowflakes from her finger. Gift bag. Gift bag. Gift bag! “My girlfriend’s car is blue. Let’s go with the bag.” Her mental sigh of relief nearly included an eye-roll. She’d thought he was going to say his girlfriend’s eyes were blue. If he hadn’t chosen her favorite engagement ring setting, she’d have thought the man didn’t have a romantic bone in his body. Evidently, he’d used the only one he had to make his selection—or his girlfriend had told him which ring to buy. “Perfect.” She slipped the ring box into the bag and then tucked in a couple sheets of tissue paper to cover the gift. Offering him the package, she gave him her best smile. “Have a happy holiday, and good luck.” He grinned at her. “Thanks. You too.” She wanted to shoo him out of the store so she could finally see what was in the delivery box, but she patiently waited for him to leave. Did the package contain the costume Nick and Chris had promised to send to her? “What do you have for me today, Doug?” Hefting the box, the deliveryman balanced it on the edge of the

216

Mellanie Szereto

counter. “Something from a place called In Disguise. You planning on becoming a spy?” Nerves fluttered in her tummy. She might have to go undercover for some serious payback if that box contained marabou, spandex, or anything remotely resembling a Playboy Bunny outfit. “Nope. The guys talked me into playing Mrs. Claus at the fire station on Friday afternoon.” His eyebrows rose as the corners of his mouth curved upward. “They know the toy giveaway is for kids, right?” Heat crept up her neck to warm her face. Pictures of the Vegas showgirl fiasco still surfaced from time to time. “Yeah. Do I need to sign for that?” “Right here.” He scanned the barcode on the shipping label then handed her the gadget for her signature. After a quick scribble, she gave it back to him. “See you tomorrow, Noelle.” “Tell Maggie I said hi.” She followed him to the door, locking it behind him. “Now to see if I have to kick some elf ass.” Returning to the counter, she grabbed a pair of scissors from the shelf beneath the cash register. A few snips later, she lifted the flaps to find a sealed white bag. Thankfully, the size of it suggested a costume with much more fabric than a mini skirt and halter. She carefully clipped along a seam in the plastic and dumped the contents into the box. I’ll be damned. A mile of red velvet draped over low-heeled laceup boots in a separate clear bag. She checked the label on the shoe package. How do they know I wear size six? A third bag peeked out from under the fur-trimmed material. A white-haired wig, wirerimmed glasses, and a bonnet completed the costume. Chris and Nick had told her the truth. They hadn’t tried to trick her or con her into humoring their wicked but well-meaning butts. They also weren’t reneging on their promise to play dress-up with her. The question was, did she have the balls to follow through on the deal to test drive their equipment after the gig? Were they calling her

A Little Elfin Magic

217

bluff? Was she bluffing? Ignoring the little voice inside telling her to call off the whole damn thing, she gathered a handful of velvet and tugged. Layers separated, revealing a floor-length hooded cape. The girlie part of her squealed. “Oh, my God! It’s gorgeous!” She arranged the wrap over the closest display case, careful not let it drag on the floor. Anxious to see the matching dress, she pulled it from the box. Princess seams accented the narrow waist and fitted bodice. A lace collar circled the modest neckline. Snowy white trim accented the hem and the cuffs of the long sleeves. The ensemble reminded her of her favorite holiday movie. She’d watched White Christmas once a week for the past two months, waiting for the first snowfall. Her cell phone began barking out “Jingle Bells,” and she jumped at the jarring break in the quiet. Hurrying between the display cases, she followed the sound of woofing to the workroom. “Hello?” “Hey, Noelle. Did you get your costume today?” Her heart skipped a beat at the sexy baritone of Nick’s voice. Words tumbled out of her mouth before she could censor them. “I love you guys! It’s absolutely perfect!” Silence reigned for several seconds before Chris spoke, sending her pulse pounding in her ears. “We love you too, honey, and we’re glad you like it.” The sincerity she heard in his statement had to be her imagination. Sure, they liked her, and any true friends would be happy that she was thrilled with their choice. Guilt had her rethinking their agreement. “You know, if you guys don’t want to do the elf thing, you don’t have to. I’ll understand.” “No!” A resounding denial came across the line in stereo before Chris continued with an explanation. “We said we’d do it, so we will. You were right when you told us that we owe you. We took advantage of you with the bachelor party gig, and we should do something to make it up to you.”

218

Mellanie Szereto

As thoughtless as Nick and Chris seemed to be at times, they always had good intentions. She could hardly stay mad at them for acting like typical men. Besides, how often did a male admit to a female that she was right? “Thanks. You’re the best.” Nick laughed. “Well, yeah, but you won’t know for sure until Friday night.” “Friday?” What happened on Friday? Sudden understanding dawned. They weren’t letting her off the hook for their post-party tune-up. This is an opportunity to live my fantasy. Damn it, I have to go for it. “Oh, um, Friday.” Holding his breath, Nick waited for the bomb to drop. She was backing out—not that he blamed her. She probably thought he and Chris didn’t give a damn if they screwed up their relationship with her for the chance to get laid. While his dick had done the thinking instead of his brain a few times, he wanted more than sex with her. He’d never risk countless years of friendship for a one-night stand. That was too high a price to pay for anything less than spending a lifetime in a committed relationship with her. Chris frowned at him. “I’ve been thinking, guys.” Here it comes. She’s going to— “You want to…go-up-to-the-cabin-for-the-weekend?” Noelle’s question came out in an almost impossible to understand rush. Had she actually asked what he heard? “Your parents will be gone for Christmas on that cruise together, and since Uncle Walt passed away last year…I just thought…We could pack up the truck before we head to the fire station.” “Good idea.” Chris jumped into the conversation as well as to his feet. He paced across the office to the window looking out toward the jewelry store. “Nick and I’ll make a food run and load up the big cooler.” The realization that he and Chris would have an entire weekend alone and naked with Noelle had Nick pumping his fist in the air and

A Little Elfin Magic

219

wishing tomorrow was Friday. Saving her from her first Christmas without family was a bonus. “There’s plenty of firewood in the shed, and I checked out the generator a couple months ago. It started right up.” “Okay.” She seemed to hesitate for a moment. “How did you know what size shoes to order?” The leap from one topic to the previous one didn’t surprise Nick. She had a tendency to say what was on her mind when she was nervous—and he knew her well enough to recognize all the signs. “How many times have we gone bowling together?” “A lot, but why would you remember something like that?” “Because you always bring an extra pair of socks in case the sixes are already taken.” And you have these cute little feet with sexy toes I want to nibble on. “Oh. I guess I should try on my costume now. See you Friday.” Nick gave Chris a thumbs-up and grinned. The uncertainty in Noelle’s voice hadn’t translated into a change of plans. “We’ll be there with jingle bells on, sweetheart.”

220

Mellanie Szereto

Chapter 3 Giving his cup a final adjustment, Chris finished tugging the tights up over his protected balls and around his waist. He’d dreaded wearing the green nylons ever since the deal he and Nick had made with Noelle, but he refused to bitch about it when they were getting a whole weekend with her instead of a single night. His dick had been half hard for days. After a few hours of handing out toys, he’d spend the next two and a half days kissing, touching, and loving every inch of her. Sunday night, he and Nick would ask her a question he hoped she couldn’t say no to. A knock at his apartment door had him yanking on the jaggededged tunic over his head. He grabbed the belt off his bed as he headed for the door. Tucking the leather strap through the buckle, he spied out the peephole, ready to ignore anyone but Nick. His friend stood in the hallway, looking every bit as ridiculous as Chris felt. He opened the door. “Come on in. I just need to get my hat and shoes.” Nick followed him to the bedroom. “How the hell do women wear pantyhose every day to work? The damn things are crawling up my ass, and I’m pretty sure my nuts are going to freeze off when we go outside—if they don’t fall off from lack of blood.” Snagging his keys from the dresser, Chris scanned the room to make sure he hadn’t forgotten anything. “I figure I can tolerate tights if Noelle can wear a feather outfit for a bunch of horny old men. She was a damn good sport about that, and I plan on showing her how much I appreciate that she’s still speaking to us.” “Me too. You’re still okay with sharing her, right? I know we

A Little Elfin Magic

221

agreed and everything, but, holy shit, it’s really happening. Just the thought of finally being able to tell her how I feel about her…I don’t think I was this nervous when we decided to start our own firm.” Chris turned to nod at Nick. “Yeah. I know you’re as crazy about her as I am. If she wants us both, then I say we give her what she wants. I’m not sure what we do if she—” “Don’t even think it.” Shoving his fingers through his hair, Nick huffed out an exhale. “She doesn’t sleep around. Volunteering to have sex with us has to mean more to her than a weekend fling.” “God, I hope so. I’m going to do my damnedest to convince her we’re serious about having a romantic relationship with her.” “Good. Let’s go pick up Mrs. Claus in my magic sleigh.” Nick led the way to the living room and out the door. **** Far too aware of her assistant’s subtle brush of fingertips against hers, Noelle tried to focus her attention on the toddler sitting on her lap. She gave the little girl the gift Chris had handed her. “Merry Christmas, Jaci. Remember to ask the nice firemen for a cookie and some cocoa.” As Jaci climbed down from her perch, Noelle glanced at the dwindling line of kids waiting for a turn to talk to Mrs. Claus. After two hours and forty-five minutes of nonstop visitors, only a couple more remained. Families still stood around the refreshment tables, but the crowd had finally thinned out. Chris guided the next child through the opening of the cordonedoff area. “Hi, Trent. I heard you learned to tie your shoes last week. That’s awesome!” How Nick and Chris had managed to know the name and a tidbit of information about every boy and girl Noelle had no idea, but that personal touch had worked. Not one child had cried, screamed, or run back to Mommy or Daddy. Even the youngest had laughed at their

222

Mellanie Szereto

silliness. With that kind of charisma, she didn’t have to wonder why they were so successful in the PR business, or why she’d fallen for them. Their lean runners’ bodies didn’t hurt, and neither did the way they looked in their costumes. Shaggy waves hung out from Chris’s pointy hat, giving him an adorable little boy appearance. Nick’s dark five-o’clock shadow and off-kilter hat branded him a rebellious elf. Too damn sexy. The boy stopped beside her rocking chair and furrowed his brow. “Why isn’t Santa here?” Noelle smiled. “This is a really busy time of year for him, so he asked me to come in his place.” “Oh, okay. My mom and dad are divorced, and my dad told my friend’s dad he wants to ask you for a date. Can you come to my house for supper tomorrow night?” Biting the inside of her cheek to keep from giggling, Noelle wracked her brain for a polite refusal to his invitation. Nick shoved a wrapped package into Trent’s hands. “Mrs. Claus has plans for the weekend.” If she didn’t know better, Noelle would’ve guessed Nick was being territorial. He couldn’t possibly be jealous of another man wanting to go out with her, could he? “Um, Trent, I’m m–m– married—to Santa.” The boy shrugged. “I told my dad Santa wouldn’t like it, but he didn’t believe me.” Unsure how to respond, she changed the subject. “Did you have a cookie and some cocoa?” Trent nodded. “Should I ask Captain Brasher to turn on the airconditioning? Some of the firemen said you were hot.” Before she could choke out a reply, Chris handed the boy a treat bag. “There’s one more kid in line, and the party’s almost over. See you next year, Trent.” Watching Chris escort Trent out of the roped visiting area, Noelle didn’t know whether to blush from embarrassment or ponder Chris’s

A Little Elfin Magic

223

behavior. He looked more pissed off than the time his brother had wrecked his car. As he led the last child toward her, she glanced at the firefighters manning the refreshment tables. Several stood close together, sneaking their favorite cookies and looking more like a bunch of gossipmongers than heroes who put out blazes and rescued motorists from crashed cars. As one, they turned their eyes to her. The smirks on their faces spoke louder than any crude remarks they might’ve uttered. Scumbags. She met each of their gazes and smiled before focusing on her final visitor. The girl had to be at least twelve years old. Her bookish appearance made Noelle want to hug her. Straight brown hair pulled back into a neat ponytail. Glasses perched on a freckled nose. Perfect posture in her argyle sweater and corduroys. She was a young lady on a mission. “Hi, my name is Abby. I’m too old to believe in Santa Claus anymore. My sister does, though, but she fell on the ice today and had to get stitches on her chin. Would you mind if I took a present to her?” Noelle stared at Abby, wondering what saint of a person had influenced the girl who possessed such generosity and thoughtfulness. As much as Noelle had enjoyed giving out toys to the kids, to meet someone with Abby’s breed of kindness was a fitting end to her time as Mrs. Claus. “Not at all. How old is she?” “Six.” Noelle crooked her finger at her assistant. “Nick, we need a present for a six-year-old girl, and tell one of the guys to box up some cookies to go with it. Abby, what kind of cookies do you and your sister like? We have chocolate chip, oatmeal raisin, and snickerdoodles.” The girl chewed on her bottom lip, obviously fighting a pleased grin. “We both like snickerdoodles.” Ah, karma at work. “Never mind, Nick. I’ll take care of the

224

Mellanie Szereto

cookies. Come with me, Abby.” Taking the gift from her elf helper, Noelle grasped Abby’s hand and strode out of the roped-off section with her eyes trained on the trio of jackasses. The nearly empty room gave her a clean line of sight. When they noticed her approach, all of them adopted a slick, look-at-me-I’m-a-dude stance. Too bad she wore the wig. She would’ve swung her hair over her shoulder with a toss of her head. Instead, she batted her eyelashes and did her best Marilyn Monroe breathy voice impersonation. “Hi, guys. Can you do me a huge favor, pretty please?” The tallest firefighter winked at her. “Sure, Noelle. Anything for you.” She hesitated, preparing herself to fully enjoy sweet, unintentional revenge. “Could you pack up the leftover cookies? Looks like the party is over.” “Sure. You planning on taking them with you?” His cocky leer faded slightly. “No, I figured you guys would appreciate them more than my waistline.” She waited for his mouth to curve upward again. “Except for the snickerdoodles. I’m sending those home with a new friend. Right, Abby?” Noelle missed the girl’s reply as absorbed as she was in the satisfaction of seeing three grown men pouting because she’d taken away their favorite cookies. That’ll teach you not to call women hot in front of a bunch of impressionable kids. It’s oatmeal raisin on Potluck Saturday from now on. Not that they’d ever connect the dots between cause and effect. After the three stooges had finished boxing up the leftovers and she’d sent Abby on her way with her goodies, Noelle went to the kitchen to retrieve her cape and purse. Footsteps sounded behind her. Nick picked up her cape and wrapped it around her. His hands lingered on her shoulders and his warm breath tickled her ear, making her wish they were already alone. “Let’s get the hell out of here.” Chris hooked the front closure. A light touch against her the side

A Little Elfin Magic

225

of her neck sent shivers to her nipples. His lips hovered just inches from hers. “We have a sleigh to catch.”

226

Mellanie Szereto

Chapter 4 Aware of the assholes watching him leave with Noelle and Chris, Nick resisted flipping his middle finger at them as he walked out the door. Noelle’s brand of payback for their obnoxiousness wasn’t nearly harsh enough, but he’d rather spend the weekend naked with her than in the hospital in traction. Some battles weren’t worth the trouble, and he already considered himself the winner. He and Chris were getting a shot with the perfect woman—the woman who’d almost made him consider ending a lifelong friendship. How the hell they’d both managed to fall in love with her after nearly twenty-two years of being best buds still baffled him. Months of denying themselves hadn’t become years. Somehow, they’d convince her to accept them as a package deal, because he and Chris had agreed to all or nothing, and failing wasn’t an option. At his truck, he helped her climb into the passenger seat, leaving Chris to slip in the back of the extended cab. As he slid behind the steering wheel, Nick winced. “Damn tights. They’re cutting off the circulation to my dick. Good thing the cabin’s only a half-hour drive.” Noelle swiveled on the seat to face him. “Do you want to change clothes? You could go back in the fire station, or we could stop at the house.” “We’re fine.” His friend’s tone said otherwise, but Nick wasn’t about to argue with him. Stopping at her house would give her a chance to change her mind, and going back in the firehouse wasn’t a healthy option. “Chris is right. Let’s just go.” He started the engine as he buckled his seat belt.

A Little Elfin Magic

227

Pulling out of the covered loading dock, he noticed big flakes melting on the windshield. Hopefully, the four inches of snow forecast to accumulate between now and midnight wouldn’t interfere with the drive. At least two inches already coated the ground. He shifted his focus from getting to the cabin as quickly as possible to getting there safely. Forty minutes later, Nick slowed to make a left into the gravel lane that led half a mile to the log house Noelle’s great uncle had willed to her almost a year ago. He’d also left her the jewelry store and the Cape Cod where she lived in town. Walt Merriweather had recognized how special his only niece was and had bequeathed his entire estate to her. She, of course, would’ve preferred to have Uncle Walt alive and well. Noelle had been quiet during the ride. Whether because of nerves, second thoughts, or in deference to the deteriorating road conditions, Nick could only guess. He had no doubts about taking their relationship beyond friendship, but she was embarking on weekend of sex with two men. What woman wouldn’t be nervous or wondering if she’d made the right decision? **** Nick and Chris had insisted she go straight into the cabin while they unloaded the truck, so Noelle busied herself unpacking the cooler. By the time they carried in the suitcases and a couple boxes, she’d transferred the contents into the refrigerator and concluded they had enough food to last at least a week. Did they expect to get snowed in? Of course, tomorrow was Christmas Day, and most of the supplies were probably for a big dinner. “That’s everything.” Chris stomped his feet on the rug just inside the door as he shrugged out of his coat. “I’ll start a fire. The way the snow’s coming down, I wouldn’t be surprised if we lose power sometime tonight.”

228

Mellanie Szereto

Nick hung his jacket on one of the hooks. “I’m going to start supper first, but then I’m taking off this costume.” Gathering her courage, Noelle gave him what she hoped was a wicked smile. “Need some help?” Her grin widened at the tentative expression on his face. He blinked twice before his mouth opened. Nothing came out. She’d left him speechless for the first time in her life! “Yes, Nick, I’m talking about both. I think Chris might need some help with his tights too.” Chris laughed. “Forget matches. You’re doing a damn good job of sparking that fire all by yourself.” When neither man made a move toward her, she took matters into her own hands. Laying her cape over the one of the kitchen chairs, she sat to remove her boots. “You have five minutes to get cooking.” They jumped into action—Chris heading to the fireplace on the other side of the room, and Nick aiming for the refrigerator. Within two minutes, flames were licking at the pile of logs and a pot of soup was heating on the stove. She carried her boots to the rug as she tugged off the white wig and bonnet. Watching the reflection in the picture window for her elves’ reactions, she reached over her shoulder and began lowering the zipper at the back of her costume. Nick and Chris moved behind her, one brushing her fingers away from the zipper, the other removing the bobby pins in her hair. As her waves fell past her shoulders, Chris combed them away from her face. “Let us undress you, Noelle.” “You remembered red and lacy, didn’t you?” Nick opened the back of her dress in one fell swoop. He gave a sexy growl, evidently having noticed the corset and thong she wore instead of a bra and panties. “Fuck, yeah, sweetheart.” Her nerves gave way to relief. Relief that the sexual attraction wasn’t one-way. Relief that they still wanted to spend the weekend with her. Most of all, relief that she hadn’t ruined her relationship with Nick and Chris with one thoughtless, raunchy suggestion. Well,

A Little Elfin Magic

229

maybe. The weekend wasn’t over yet. While they pulled the sleeves down her arms, she let her eyes wander over two pairs of lean, muscular legs. She’d seen them in swim trunks and jogging shorts hundreds of times, but tonight was different. Their bodies were hers to touch, kiss, and caress, and she planned to savor every second she got to spend in bed with them. The gown pooled at her feet, and a draft of cool air chilled her exposed ass and the dampness between her thighs. Turning to the right, she reached for the belt at Nick’s waist, more than ready to get her hands on his bare skin. With a slight tug, the buckle released. It clanked on the wood floor when she let it fall. “Take off your tunic.” He lifted the hem of his costume, peeling it off his body while she tackled Chris’s belt. Then Chris imitated Nick’s actions. Surveying her helpers, Noelle took in the breadth of their shoulders, the definition in the abs, and the contraptions hiding what she hoped were erections. She slid her hands inside the elastic waistband of her blond elf’s tights, easing them downward until the cock cover fell away. His dick sprang straight up. “Looks like you’re in good working order.” Chris moaned. She finished stripping off the nylons before moving to her other fantasy guy. Nick groaned when she slipped the stretchy fabric over his hips to free him. Surrounded by a nest of dark brown curls, his hard-on jutted out and curved slightly to one side. “No problems here, either.” Her heart jumped in her chest. Was she the inspiration for their sexual readiness? Or would any mostly naked woman do? Don’t start second-guessing yourself, Noelle. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Grow some balls. Or take advantage of those hanging out right here in front of you. Before her brain could convince her to exercise some common sense, she stepped out of the puddle of velvet and wrapped a hand

230

Mellanie Szereto

around each of their erections. “Time to run some tests on that impressive equipment.”

A Little Elfin Magic

231

Chapter 5 Chris sucked in a breath as a whole-body spasm shook him. The woman who’d starred in his erotic dreams for months was holding his rock-hard dick in her hand. That she was doing the same with Nick’s sent a jolt of white-hot lightning to his nuts. When Noelle had offered to make sure the boys were functioning properly, he hadn’t expected her to want him and Nick together. They’d discussed how to bring up the idea of a threesome to her, emphasizing that four hands, two mouths, and a pair of cocks could double her pleasure. He’d figured they’d have to talk her into letting them share her that way. Clearly not. Without loosening her grip, she led them to one of the armchairs. She sat, guiding them to stand side by side in front of her. Her rhythmic stroking had him stiffening almost to the point of pain. He met her gaze when she looked up at him, and then she leaned forward, taking him in her mouth. Soft lips closed around his dick and her warm, wet tongue traced the sensitive ridge circling the head. “Jesus, Noelle. That feels so damn good.” His hips rocked toward her of their own accord. She sucked as she swallowed more of him. Then as quickly as she’d captured him, she released him and turned her attention to Nick. The sudden neglect left him aching, but watching her blow his friend was a huge turn-on—not that Chris was into cock. He and Nick had both made that fact very clear to each other from the start. Their attraction to Noelle was the basis for their willingness to compromise, and they’d agreed that making her happy trumped everything else in the relationship. Guy on guy didn’t figure into the equation.

232

Mellanie Szereto

Nick gave a low growl. “Fuck. You’re going to make me come if you keep doing that, honey.” She laughed as she let him slip from between her lips. “I think we can safely say neither of you has issues with manual or oral stimulation. Did you exaggerate the effects of wearing tights?” Obviously not about to admit he might have stretched the truth a bit, Nick shook his head. “I won’t know how severe the damage is until after some more tests.” Aiming his dick at her face, Chris sighed. “I’m not so sure, Noelle. I wasn’t quite to the point of shooting my load down your throat like Nick. Maybe you should try again.” Her smirk said she doubted his logic. “Nick, go sit on the couch. Chris, stand behind it.” They obeyed, Chris moving to the back of the sofa, looking toward the fireplace while his ass faced the kitchen area. Noelle bent over her suitcase, giving him a fantastic view into the scraps of lace narrowly restraining her C-cup boobs. A hint of the rosy circle surrounding her nipple peeked at him. She straightened with a strip of Trojans in her grasp. Damn, he’d waited for what seemed a lifetime to make love to her every possible way. “Time to suit up.” Tearing off a package, she tossed the rest of the condoms on the end table. She ripped open the one in her hand as she rounded the couch and sank to her knees in front of Nick. Then she rolled on the latex. As she started to stand, he snagged her lacy thong and dragged it down her incredible legs. “I want you naked, honey. Gotta have a taste of those gorgeous tits.” Chris couldn’t agree more. He’d seriously considered hiding her overnight bag in the shed to keep her undressed all weekend, and two luscious mounds of flesh meant he and Nick could easily share those parts of her at the same time. “Do you want some help taking that corset-thing off? I’ll be glad to give you a hand.” Ready to be completely skin-to-skin with her guys, Noelle knelt

A Little Elfin Magic

233

on the couch, straddling Nick’s legs and leaning forward to lick a drop of leaking fluid from Chris’s slit. His salty, tangy flavor beckoned her to come back for more. “Yes, help.” His fingers smoothed over her neck and down her shoulder blades to the long line of hooks holding on the body-hugging piece of lingerie. The pressure on her ribs eased as he flicked open one hook after another, but the heaviness in her breasts and the wetness in her pussy increased, especially when Nick brushed aside the lace cups and sucked a nipple into his mouth. Tingles raced to her clit with each pull on the puckered tip. She moaned against the rock-hard erection tempting her to nibble, lick, and drain it dry. Kissing her way downward, she opened to take a lightly furred ball into her mouth. The musky scent of her own desire mixed with the aroma of aroused males, and she couldn’t resist rubbing her cunt along the crown of Nick’s cock. It teased her entrance, triggering a need to be filled by the only two men she loved. Surrendering to her body’s wants, she gave Chris’s testicle a last tug of gentle suction before letting go to swallow his length and lower her aching pussy onto Nick. Their simultaneous groans sent a ripple of pleasure through her veins to accompany the tremors from having a beautiful curved dick rubbing her G-spot. Impatient to give them ultimate sexual satisfaction, she set a frenzied rhythm of in and out. With every forward rock of her hips, Nick glided deep inside her while his tongue fluttered over her nipple. Chris slid to the back of her throat, with his fingers tangling in her hair. A scream built in her chest as both cocks swelled inside her. “Shit, yeah! God, honey, I’m gonna come!” Chris pumped toward her and shot a stream of hot, thick cum into her mouth. Releasing her breast, Nick stiffened and then shuddered. “Oh, fuck!” Their yells of completion pushed her over the edge and into sensual bliss. Wave after wave of orgasm swept her past the threshold of what she’d thought pleasure was, carrying her off to pure heaven.

234

Mellanie Szereto

A vague rawness in her throat told her she’d given in to the cries rising up from her head-over-heels heart. Arms wrapped around her waist as she collapsed against Nick. Chris cradled her from above, his panting breaths warming her shoulder. Aftershocks wracked her boneless body as she closed her eyes against the spots dancing in her vision. She’d dreamed of this moment, but she hadn’t expected the utter perfection of loving them together. One question sobered her—was this the beginning of a new phase of their relationship or the end of lifelong friendship? **** Watching Noelle from across the table, Nick bit into his third slice of bread. She’d been quieter than normal since all of them had gone in different directions to dispose of a condom, clean up, and get dressed. While the sex had blown his mind, he couldn’t shake the feeling that something wasn’t right about it. Something had been missing, and he couldn’t seem to put his finger on it. She pushed away from the table with her bowl and glass in her hands. “I’ll wash dishes since you guys made supper and started the…um…fire.” The rising color in cheeks spoke volumes about what was on her mind. She might’ve been thinking that Chris had put a match to the already arranged kindling in the fireplace, but when she’d said the words, she’d obviously been reminded of another kind of fire. Did she regret what had happened? Chris nodded. “Sounds fair. Nick and I can bring in a couple armloads of wood and unpack the boxes.” At the reminder that they’d brought some special surprises, Nick stuffed the last chunk of bread in his mouth and stood. He carried his dishes to the sink, purposely aiming straight for Noelle. She stepped out of the way. Actually, ducked was probably more accurate. She

A Little Elfin Magic

235

acted like contact with him might give her an electric shock or something. Major regrets. What the fuck do we do now? He headed toward the back door. “We should make it a couple armloads each. I don’t want to have to make another trip in the middle of the night if we lose power. The generator’s only hooked up to the water heater and well pump.” Heavy footsteps sounded behind him, meaning Chris had followed. “Good plan.” They stopped in the rear hall to pull on their coats and gloves then went outside. Nick was silent until they reached the shed. “I don’t understand women any better than the next guy, but Noelle’s acting weird. Did you see the way she avoided me at the sink? Why the hell would she do that?” “Yeah, I saw. I don’t know. Maybe she thinks she screwed up by having sex with us. She wasn’t exactly…What’s the word I want? Sure, she was into fucking you and blowing me, but not once did she kiss either one of us on the mouth.” Chris picked a log to balance on his forearm. “Intimate—that’s the word. It was like she doesn’t have those kind of feelings for us, or she didn’t want us to think she does.” “Exactly! I was trying to figure what was missing, and you’re right. She didn’t give us any mouth-to-mouth action through the whole damn thing.” Loading his own arm, Nick shook his head. “Aren’t women supposed to like making out before and during sex?” “Maybe she thought we’d get weirded out if she kissed us after having both our dicks in her mouth.” Chris bent over to pick up another log without commenting on whether his statement was true. Would they have been okay with swapping spit with her under those circumstances? It wasn’t something Nick had considered before now, but a threesome precluded that sort of thing, didn’t it? On the walk to the back door with the second armful, he couldn’t stand the quiet anymore. Shouldn’t they come up with a plan? “So, what do we do to find out how she feels?” Chris raised his eyebrows and grinned. “We ask her.”

236

Mellanie Szereto

Chapter 6 The last handful of silverware clinked with the other spoons and knives as Noelle put it in the dish drainer. She’d stowed the leftovers in the fridge and washed the dishes. What else can I do to look busy? Chris and Nick had carried in two loads of split logs for the wood box by the back door. By the sounds coming from the hallway, she’d guess they were taking off their boots and hanging up their coats and gloves. Any second, they’d walk into the main room of the cabin, and she had no idea what to say or expect. For the first time in her life, their presence didn’t bring her comfort or joy. Only doubts. Had they been in a rush to distance themselves from her after she’d kept her promise to make sure the tights hadn’t damaged their equipment? When Nick had gotten up from the couch with a comment about needing to get rid of the condom and Chris had started pulling clothes from his duffle bag, she’d jumped to the only conclusion that made any sense—she’d turned a twenty-two-year friendship into an awkward situation. She no longer felt comfortable with them, and they no longer felt comfortable with her. Her stupid hormones had ruined everything. How would she survive the rest of weekend? All I want for Christmas is my two best friends. Instead, she deserved a lump of coal in her stocking for acting on her ridiculous dreams. Pulling a towel from the drawer, she dried the bowls and cups. When she finished the silverware and pan, she’d take her bag into the smaller of the two bedrooms and wallow in self-pity until Sunday afternoon. She should probably prepare for the gradual end of Chris

A Little Elfin Magic

237

and Nick’s regular visits to the jewelry store to chat and discuss their latest advertising ideas. Their calls to beg for favors would stop. They’d no longer drop by the shop at closing time to ask if she wanted to go out for pizza on Friday night. Eventually, they’d disappear from her cozy little world. She swiped at a tear, horrified that they might see her crying. Just what she didn’t need—the we-thought-you-knew-this-was-a-onetime-deal talk. Since neither of them seemed to date much, she could only assume they weren’t interested in serious relationships. She’d let her heart step in front of a steamroller without considering the consequences. “Noelle?” Chris’s voice made her jump. Not honey. Not sweetheart. His usual teasing tone was gone. She gave her cheek another nonchalant wipe before she pasted on a smile to face him. “Hm?” “Can you wait to finish drying dishes? Nick and I need to talk to you about something.” He gestured for her to join them in the living area. Her stomach twisted in knots as she crossed the room. Rather than sitting with them on the couch, she walked to the fireplace to stare into the flames. She reached for her right wrist, sliding the chain of white gold around and around. She fingered each charm, memorizing its shape and size. So, this is how it ends. She tried to swallow past the lump in her throat but couldn’t. Unable to speak, she waited for them to give her the Dear Jane speech. “This isn’t going to work, Noelle.” Nick’s words sliced through her soul even though she’d known what was coming. She recognized the popping in his ankle from an old running injury when he paced from the couch to stand behind her. “Will you look at us please?” Pulling in a shuddering breath, she gathered all the courage she could muster and spun to lock her gaze on a point over his shoulder. Looking him in the eye was out of the question. She didn’t want to

238

Mellanie Szereto

see the rejection reflected back at her. Hearing it would be bad enough. Listening was all she could do though. Her throat ached too much to even try to respond. “Damn it.” He raked his fingers through his hair, making it stand on end. “We need to clear up a few things before the tension ruins the whole weekend, not to mention Christmas. What you did to us on the couch earlier can’t happen again.” Before she could censor her response, she gasped at the stab of pain in her chest. Pressing her lips together to hold in a sob, she nodded and debated running straight for the bedroom or grabbing her suitcase on the way. The bluntness of his statement suggested gradual wasn’t an option. If snow wasn’t an issue, she’d tell them to take her home tonight. She’d drown her sorrows in a bowl of spiked wassail. “Jesus, Nick. You need to shut up before she thinks we’re blowing her off.” Chris rose from couch, pacing first to the window and then to stand beside Nick. “Noelle, you’re not the kind of woman to have casual sex, but we both noticed you seemed a little…disconnected. Why didn’t you kiss us when we were making love? Did you think you were obligated to follow through with your promise, or are you just not romantically attracted to us?” Obligated? Not attracted? Confused by his affronted attitude, she ignored the crazy hopes growing in her heart and let her temper guide her. “Why didn’t either of you kiss me? I’m the one who put myself out there after months of tolerating you guys flirting with me and throwing around enough innuendo to wear out a vibrator. You think I’m responsible for every bit of what we do during sex? Think again.” Both men stared at her for several long seconds before Nick cleared his throat. “You wore out a vibrator because of us?” Her face warmed at the sudden realization of what she admitted. They had to notice the single comment I’d take back if I could. Then again, what did she have to lose by telling the truth? “Well, yeah.” “And you thought about us while you were using it?” She nodded.

A Little Elfin Magic

239

“God, that’s hot.” His dimples appeared when a smile spread across his face. “Does this mean you’ll date us?” His cohort rolled his eyes. “I feel like I’m back in high school. You’re right, honey. We didn’t initiate kissing, either, so we have nothing to complain about—unless you say no to Nick’s question. Are you ready for our friendship to become something more?” Chris held out his hand, and she slipped her fingers through his as she offered her other hand to Nick. Forgoing words, she stood on her tiptoes to kiss Chris. At the nudge of her tongue to the seam of his lips, he opened, and she slid inside to taste him the way she’d fantasized about for months. After a good sparring, she eased away then went in for a repeat with Nick. He tried to take control, but she gave as good as she got, nipping at his lower lip when she ended the kiss. He groaned, his tongue coming out to lick the spot. “You just wait ’til later, sweetheart. We’re going to have you begging for mercy. Right now, it’s time for our surprise.” Releasing her hands, the guys walked to the larger of the two boxes they’d carried in from the truck. Chris held open the flaps while Nick started tugging out the contents. A bushy blob of dark green became a pre-lit mini Christmas tree. Although the top only reached her waist, Noelle couldn’t hold in an appreciative “oh” when they plugged in the cord, dotting the evergreen with multicolored lights. Nick winked at her as he lifted the lid on the smaller box. “Decorations—for the tree and the cabin, and a wreath for the front door.” “Wow, you guys thought of everything.” Wrapping his arm around her shoulder, Chris kissed the top of her head. “Not everything. Just the stuff we figured would make you happy.” Too choked up to find her voice, she whispered the word that didn’t begin to do their thoughtfulness justice. “Thanks.” Pulling her into a hug, Nick sandwiched her between him and

240

Mellanie Szereto

Chris. “You’re more than welcome, honey. We’d do anything for you.” Did his proclamation include not making her choose one of them when the weekend was over?

A Little Elfin Magic

241

Chapter 7 Adding another log to the fire, Nick glanced toward the hallway. Noelle hadn’t come out of the bathroom yet, and he was getting impatient. He and Chris had folded out the queen-size bed from the couch and put on clean sheets and blankets since the twins in the bedrooms couldn’t possibly accommodate all three of them. He was not spending even five minutes of the night without the woman he adored next to him. Flicking off all but the Christmas lights, Chris joined him at the fireplace. “The decorations were a great idea, Nick. Did you see how she had to find the perfect spot for every ornament?” Nick grinned. “Yeah. For all the trees we’ve put up and stockings we’ve hung, this is the best Christmas Eve we’ve had together.” As Chris nodded, a door clicked open and footsteps sounded in the hall. A few seconds later, Noelle stood in the doorway, a wet dream in a skimpy red outfit trimmed in white fur. Silky blonde hair draped over her bare shoulders, and she’d perched a Santa hat on her head. She swung a red sack back and forth in front of her. “I brought a bag of goodies.” When she lifted it to show them, Nick caught sight of the logo he and Chris had designed for the local adult toy store. What had she bought at Cupid’s Den? Maybe a vibrator to replace the one she’d worn out? Meeting her at the bed, Nick slipped off his boxers and then climbed in on the right side while Chris settled on top of the blanket on the left as naked as Nick. Noelle crawled up the middle on her hands and knees.

242

Mellanie Szereto

She set the red sack on her pillow and pointed at the ceiling. “Well, would you look there? Mistletoe.” Her not-so-subtle hint was enough to have Nick rolling toward her to capture her mouth in a kiss. Her tongue snuck past his lips, sweeping along his teeth and then teasing him as she retreated. He followed, taking his time exploring the minty taste of her in every warm, wet hiding place. Threading his fingers through her hair, he let himself drown in her. She met every rub of his tongue and returned the favor, stoking his passion until his cock ached to be inside her. He let her go when she eased away to trail moist kisses down his jaw to his ear. She nibbled on the fleshy lobe, sending jolts of electricity to his balls. Her murmur tickled the side of his neck. “Chris’s turn. You don’t mind sharing, do you?” Smoothing his hand up her toned thigh to the edge of her sexy little skirt, he relished touching her skin as he nuzzled her hair. “As long as you don’t mind if I check out what kind of goodies you brought to bed with you. I might find something to try out on you while your mouth is occupied.” She moaned against his cheek. “Lube. Mocha-flavored.” Her suggestion piqued his curiosity. “What do you have in mind?” Rolling toward Chris, she wiggled her ass against Nick. “Use your imagination.” She couldn’t mean…could she? Grabbing for the sack, he watched as she and Chris exchanged a slow kiss. Chris’s hand cupped her tit, his thumb stroking the pert nub poking at the thin fabric of her costume. Seeing his best friend making out with Noelle and feeling her up sparked lust in his lower belly rather than the jealousy Nick had half expected. He’d wondered for weeks if they’d be able to love her together without destroying their brotherly camaraderie, but sharing had its benefits. They could focus on different parts of her body, multiplying her pleasure and giving her more than either of them could alone. He tore his eyes away and concentrated on the goodie bag. The

A Little Elfin Magic

243

drawstring top opened just wide enough for his hand to fit inside. He grasped something circular with a textured lump on one side and a hole in the center. Vibrating cock ring. His all-American woman liked kink, did she? Well, yeah. She’s in bed with two guys. I’d say that falls under the definition of kinky. Placing the ring on his stomach, he took another prize dive. A bottle of lube. A couple rubber washers? No, cock and ball bands. A bullet-shaped vibrator. Several fuzzy black straps with loops, and a blindfold. He studied the padded cuffs for another moment before realization dawned. “Damn, honey! You’re into bondage?” Nick’s words took a second to register, but Chris didn’t waste any time responding. He’d wanted to try restraints during sex since he’d accidentally walked in on his cousin and her husband doing the deed in Aunt Kay’s pool house at last year’s family reunion. “Will you tie me up first, Noelle?” Her laughter vibrated through his body. “Here, I thought you guys wouldn’t let me cuff you until after I submitted to you. Sure, you can be first, Chris. Want to know what I’m going to do to you while you’re strapped to the bed?” He nodded, unable to choke out a simple yes. She sat up, taking the long black bands from Nick. Soft lips pressed kisses to his wrists as she wrapped around the fur-lined cuffs and secured them with the Velcro closures. She moved to his ankles. “Nick, will you hook the loops to the bed frame for me please?” “Yeah, sweetheart. You’re in charge.” “Smart man. Just for recognizing that, I’ll let you have the next turn.” She fastened Chris’s right ankle, running her palm up his calf, sending a shiver to his already contracting balls. “Once I get you tied down, Chris, you’re going to suck my nipples while Nick eats my pussy. I think he needs a band around his balls too. What do you think?” “I love it when you talk dirty.” He hadn’t had near enough quality time with her gorgeous tits, either.

244

Mellanie Szereto

“I’m going to put the vibrating cock ring on you, and Nick’s going to lube me. Then, after you make me come, you’re going to fuck my cunt and he’s going to fuck my ass.” He and Nick both groaned. They’d talked about the multitude of ways they could share her, and they’d agreed that they both wanted to try that combination at least twice—so each of them would get to experience being in her luscious butt. His friend picked up the bottle of lube. “Mind if I do a little prep work while I go down on you?” Crawling up the bed from finishing her job, she grinned. “Good plan. Oh, I forgot about the bullet vibe. Hmm, what should I do with that?” The wicked gleam in her eyes told Chris that she had a naughty idea involving more unconventional sex play. “I read an article about how stimulating a man’s prostate can produce a stronger orgasm. Maybe we should test that theory.” Several drops of pre-cum oozed down the length of Chris’s dick. He tightened his abs to try to suppress the pressure building in his nuts. “God, you’re gonna make me explode before you even touch me.” Peeling down the straps of her sexy Santa lingerie to bare her boobs, she bent over his spread-eagle body. Her nipples skimmed his chest as she leaned in close to his ear. “Is my naughty elf turned on by bondage and sex toys?” “Hell, yeah.” He struggled against the restraints, trying to dip his chin low enough to lick a teasing tight bud. Her tits remained just out of reach. “Ah-ah-ah. Not yet.” She straddled his legs and held out her hand. “Cock ring please, Nick.” Chris wasn’t sure how much more of her delicious torture he could handle, especially when she grasped his erection and started sliding the donut-shaped toy with the bumpy lump down the shaft. With every gentle nudge, the circle tightened, until it rested at the

A Little Elfin Magic

245

base against his balls. He couldn’t stifle a low moan. Next, she tore open a foil packet that seemed to appear out of nowhere. She grasped the latex between her fingertips, and then she touched him again. Careful to avoid caressing Chris’s bulging ridge and veins on the underside of his cock, Noelle unrolled the condom. She didn’t need to be a man to know he was near his breaking point, and she didn’t want him blowing his top before she got to ride his thick dick. Beside her, Nick eased her Santa negligee southward. Swinging her leg over Chris, she waited for Nick to finish undressing her. His fingertips brushed her ass as he slid the fabric past her hips and down her thighs, and he pulled it free when she positioned her breasts over Chris’s face. Lowering herself almost within range of Chris’s mouth, she dipped downward to stroke his lightly stubbled jaw with her nipple. The roughness sent a zing of pleasure coursing to her cunt. “Do you want a treat for being so good for me?” Rather than answering, he licked her sensitive tip once and then sucked it into his mouth. Warm breath caressed the back of her thigh. “I want a tasty treat.” She arched to lift her hips higher, giving Nick better access to her drenched pussy. Tying Chris to the bed and decorating his cock had been a major turn-on. “Help yourself, Nick. You’ve been an excellent helper.” He swept his tongue through her slit, grazing her clit and forcing a long hum from her throat. On the second pass, he paused to flutter back and forth over the swelling nub. A sudden cool sensation trailed between her ass cheeks, slowly making its way to her anus. Nick slicked his finger around and around the tight hole. A shudder rippled through her muscles in anticipation of his invasion. The touch vanished for several seconds, and then more of the slippery lube glided over the contracting rosette. She turned her attention back to the tongue lapping at her juices and stabbing into her tunnel in hopes of relaxing. Pressure at her back entrance drew her

246

Mellanie Szereto

focus again as Nick’s finger worked into her a little at a time. After each slight retreat, he pushed deeper, until his hand rested against her. He withdrew almost completely before sliding back into her and flicking her clit again. Chris scraped his teeth across her nipple, and a riot of tremors shook her body. “I want to fuck you both. Make me come. So close. Yes, right there! Oh, God! Don’t stop!” Another nip, lick, and thrust sent her over the edge, crying out with the intensity of her orgasm. Pleasure roared through her veins. Colored lights flashed in her vision as she crumpled across Chris’s chest and tried to breathe. Nick’s finger slipped free from her ass. “That was so damn hot. You have to taste her pussy next time, Chris.” Still panting, Noelle struggled to her hands and knees. “We’re not done yet. I know of two hard and ready cocks in need of a thorough fucking.”

A Little Elfin Magic

247

Chapter 8 More than anything, Chris wanted to put his hands all over Noelle, touching and caressing every inch of her while she rode him to heaven. Strapped down to the bed, he couldn’t even kiss her unless she leaned in close enough to let him. All the sounds she’d made while he’d sucked her nipples and Nick had eaten her cunt as he finger-fucked her ass had Chris way beyond ready. Her wet pussy brushed over his stomach when she guided his aching cock toward her entrance, and he lifted his hips off the bed trying to get there faster. “I want to be inside you, honey.” She bent forward to lick a path along his jaw. “Like this?” With her quick downward motion, the sudden snugness of her pussy hugging his dick had him gasping for air. The cock ring seemed to make him even harder. “Damn, you feel amazing.” “So do you.” She rocked back and forth in a slow and steady rhythm, her body shuddering with each forward movement. Pausing, she reached between them and then a steady vibration added to the sensation. “Are you ready, Nick? I don’t think Chris and I will be able to wait for you if you don’t join in now.” The mattress shifted as Nick settled behind her. He handed her something. “You forgot about the bullet vibe. I seem to recall you said you wanted to test the prostate theory on Chris. It’s all lubed.” A trace of uncertainty crossed her face. “I won’t make you if you don’t want to, Chris.” That she cared enough to allow him to make the call sent a wave of emotion through Chris. “You can do whatever the hell you want to me. I’m your slave.”

248

Mellanie Szereto

“You’ll tell me if you don’t like it?” He nodded, anticipation of more sensation stealing his voice. She locked gazes with him as she spread his cheeks with one hand and searched for his anus with the end of the vibrator. When she skimmed the taut hole, he groaned, letting her know she’d found the right spot. With a little pressure, the cool, slippery tip eased past the outer ring of muscles and inside him. The toy pressed along his inner walls, its modest girth not causing any pain, only fullness and a hint of pleasure when she pushed it a little deeper. Muffled humming joined the soft buzz of the vibrating cock ring, and a rush of shivers zipped from his ass to his balls. He forced his eyes to remain open, though they wanted to roll back in his head. “Holy shit. Get inside our girl, Nick. I’m about to blow.” Noelle’s sinful smile morphed into a look of utter bliss, leaving Chris to guess his friend had begun imitating what she’d done to him. Her pussy tightened around Chris’s dick as a thick length eased in alongside him. The thin layer of muscle separating Nick and him didn’t detract from the overwhelming intimacy at being this closely joined with the two people he loved most in the world. Not a hint of jealousy tried to invade his connection with them. Nick groaned. “I can feel both of you. I can even feel the vibrations. How fucking cool is that?” Seating herself more firmly on Chris, Noelle resisted the urge to tell them both to shut up and fuck her. They were clearly enjoying this party as much as she was, and she didn’t want to ruin it. She set a steady pace of taking them deeper and letting them glide partway out, savoring Nick’s hands cradling her hips, the buzzing of the cock ring against her clit, and the heady scent of aroused males and mocha. Her pulse quickened with every smooth thrust. Ultimate pleasure lurked just out of her grasp, but she wasn’t in a hurry. When her men reached the pinnacle, she’d certainly go with them, wanted to go with them. Chris’s muscles trembled beneath her thighs. “I can’t…I can’t…I

A Little Elfin Magic

249

can’t stop it!” His shout blended with Nick’s yell behind her as he stiffened. The sound of her lovers’ pleasure drove her the last inch to leap into the abyss. Her throat stung from the long hoarse cry of relief and fulfillment. Goose bumps raced over her flesh, and she soared higher than she’d thought possible. Flying, floating, falling even more in love with them. Nick curved around her back, and his panting breaths warmed her neck. “You okay, sweetheart?” She was so much better than okay that no word could describe the rightness of loving her guys together. Nodding, she turned to kiss his jaw. “Don’t go anywhere. I need a quick trip to the bathroom. Then we’ll cuddle.” He eased away, climbing off the bed and shuffling toward the hall. Remembering the props she’d used on Chris, she turned off both vibrators and withdrew the bullet from him. She brushed her lips across his mouth. “Did you like my toys?” He blinked at her and grinned. “Like might be too mild a word. I’ve known you most of my life, and you surprised the hell out of me. I guess that saying about watching out for the quiet ones is true.” As she rose to her knees, his still half-hard dick slipped out of her body. She crawled forward to unleash his arms. “Desperate women take desperate measures. I figured if I managed to restrain one of you, both of you couldn’t run away screaming.” “Why would you think we’d run from you? You’re the best part of our lives.” He rubbed his right wrist when she moved to the foot of the bed to loosen his feet. “Did I make it too tight?” “Nah, it was fine. I kinda lost control when I came. Damn, that was intense. Fantastic, but intense.” He grabbed her by the waist and pulled her onto his lap. “If I didn’t like what you were doing, I would’ve told you—just like you can tell us if we do something you

250

Mellanie Szereto

don’t like. I trust you, and I know you trust us.” “I trust you too.” Nick plopped on the mattress beside Chris. “That’s why I’m taking the next turn playing love slave. Although, I’ll need a few minutes recovery time first.” Love slave? Or did he really mean sex slave? Not sure she could walk to the bathroom without using the wall for assistance, but not ready to face a possible “friends with benefits” discussion, Noelle decided escape was her best option. “Mind if I use the bathroom next?” **** Nick waited for the bathroom door to click closed to voice his suspicion to Chris. “She has no clue we’re in love with her. Did you see how she started nibbling on her lower lip? She’s worried about where things stand. We need to adjust our plan. I say we move up giving her our Christmas present. Tonight? Tomorrow? What difference does it make?” Shoving his fingers through his hair, Chris sighed. “I thought sex with two guys would be the issue, not convincing her we want more than the occasional romp in bed. Okay, let’s do it. When I get back from cleaning up, we’ll talk to her.” “Good.” Propping a pillow behind his head, Nick gave in to the laugh tickling his throat. “Our Noelle has liking for kink. Who’d have guessed it?” “Not the guy who got leashed to the bed. I sure as hell never imagined letting a woman tie me up and have her wicked way with me. Then again, if she wasn’t into bondage and toys, she probably wouldn’t have gone for a threesome. I admit I had some doubts, but not anymore. There’s enough of her for both of us.” Nick nodded. “I don’t believe either one of us alone would satisfy her. She planned for you and me…together…with her. She had to have wanted this for a while.”

A Little Elfin Magic

251

“You think she—” Chris stopped mid-sentence, evidently hearing the same faint click in the hallway Nick heard. He rolled over, swinging his legs over the side of the bed and picking up the bullet vibe. “My turn.” Looking over the back of the couch—bed—to smile at Noelle, Nick patted the blankets. “Come here, honey. I want you next to me.” She slipped under the covers and scooted toward him. When she got to the center, he wrapped his arm around her waist and tugged her closer. Her hair spread over the pillow, glowing in the dim light. A deep inhale brought the simple floral smell of her shampoo to his nose. “Sleepy?” “A little. You?” Her shoulders seemed stiff against his chest. Was she uncomfortable with his post-sex pillow talk? “More relaxed than tired. Today was a long day, but lots of good stuff happened. Are you excited about tomorrow? Chris and I bought plenty of food for a big dinner, and we talked about getting out the toboggan since there’s snow.” Her soft laugh assured him she wasn’t too depressed about spending her first Christmas without the uncle who’d raised her. “Remember when we crashed into the tree when we were twelve? Uncle Walt threatened to burn that toboggan if I got hurt. I miss him. He was a terrific dad.” She paused for a moment. “I brought presents for you guys.” Footsteps padded across the floor behind them, and when Chris appeared, he aimed for fireplace. “We have something for you too. Do you want to open it tonight? The clock says almost midnight. Oh, and we still need to send our wish lists up the chimney.” She grabbed at Nick’s hand, trying to drag him across the bed as she scrambled out of the covers. “I’ll get the paper and pens! Do you know what you want to put on your lists?” Following her to the kitchen counter with his eyes, Nick climbed out of bed. This ritual had been her favorite Christmas Eve activity for as long as he could remember. “I know exactly what to write.”

252

Mellanie Szereto

He glanced at Chris who nodded. “Me too. I don’t even have to think about it.” A few minutes later, they all stood at the fireplace, each with a folded paper in hand. Nick handed the long-handled tongs to Noelle. “Ladies first.” She knelt on the hearth and inserted her list in the end of the tool. With a look up at him and then Chris, she held it over the fire. Flames licked at the corners, swallowing the paper in a burst of yellow and orange. Bits of ash dropped onto the burning logs, and wisps of smoke snaked skyward to disappear up the flue. She let the last charred remains fall from the tongs. “Do you think I’ll get my wish? I might’ve been a little greedy.” Offering her a hand, Chris helped her to her feet. “You’re the most generous person I know. You deserve everything you want, sweetheart.” Nick tossed his single statement into the fireplace without bothering with the tongs. His friend did the same. While Noelle watched the last of the paper burn, Nick retrieved her package from the tree where she’d hidden it in plain sight. “Let’s go back to bed, honey. Chris and I want to give you your present.” She grinned. “I don’t know about you guys, but I’m not sure I’m ready for another round yet.” Guiding her toward the foldout couch, Chris shook his head. “We’re not that lame, to give you sex for Christmas. We put a lot of thought into deciding on your gift.” Nick rounded the end of the bed to climb in the far side. “Far more than usual.” When she settled between them, he shared a quick, silent exchange with Chris. “We want to say a few things before you open your present. First, whatever you think of the gift, we wouldn’t trade our friendship with you for anything in the world.” Chris slipped his fingers through hers. “We also want you to know that tonight was amazing, and we don’t want it to end after this

A Little Elfin Magic

253

weekend.” He cleared his throat, obviously ready to make the declaration he and Nick had agreed to the day they’d asked her about playing Mrs. Claus. “I love you, Noelle, more than just as a friend.” Gathering her other hand in his, Nick brought it to his lips. “I love you too, Noelle, as a woman and a friend. Since marriage to both us isn’t legal, we want to live together with you. Will you spend the rest of your life with us?”

254

Mellanie Szereto

Chapter 9 Gazing at Nick then Chris, Noelle tried to gauge their seriousness and control the urge to squeal with giddy delight. She sucked in a shaky breath, certain she’d heard them wrong. Was she dreaming? “You love me? Both of you? Love love?” Could she be so lucky? Her wish couldn’t have been granted. Asking for happily ever after with two men was incredibly selfish, even if it was what she truly wanted. Chris winked at her and grinned. “Crazy, isn’t it?” Levering up on his elbow, Nick nuzzled her ear. “But true. We’re okay with sharing you if you’re okay with it. Now, aren’t you going to answer us?” “Well…” Heat crept up her neck, and she chewed on the inside of her lower lip. Could she be totally honest with them? They were honest with me. “I love you guys too, but…but…what will we tell people? I mean, what are your parents going to say?” Nick snorted a laugh. “Chris, you wanna tell her, or should I?” “Oh, God, you tell her. I hate thinking it, let alone saying it out loud.” Chris’s shudder shook the bed. “To each his own, but…eww. They’re our parents!” Lost and confused at the lack of coherent conversation, Noelle frowned. “What?” Kissing her forehead, Nick sighed. “You know game night? That once a month thing where Chris’s folks and mine get together?” She nodded. “Yeah. They take turns hosting. One couple makes dinner, and they play euchre and scrabble.” “They don’t exactly play those kinds of games. I went to my mom

A Little Elfin Magic

255

and dad’s to do laundry a couple years ago when the washing machine wasn’t working at the apartment, and some…strange noises were coming from my parents’ bedroom. I thought maybe everybody was sick with all the moaning and groaning. You know, with food poisoning? They didn’t see me, and I left right away.” He heaved another breathy exhale. “They were…They swing together.” “Nooo.” The word came out before Noelle could even consciously formulate a response. Chris gave her hand a light squeeze. “Something similar happened a few months before that at my mom and dad’s house. It wasn’t a onetime thing.” “Wow.” No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t quite get past the shock factor. The Slaters and the Greenes were into spouseswapping? Setting a not-so-neatly wrapped box with a tiny red bow on her belly, Nick chuckled. “Understatement. I figure they can’t say a word against what the three of us are doing. Open it, honey, and answer the damn question already.” The question. They’d blown her most serious reason to refuse them out of the water. “What if—” “No what-ifs.” Picking up the package, Chris unlaced his fingers from hers and put it in her hand. “We’ve been together since we were five years old. It’s time for a real commitment.” He was right. The only change in their relationship was the way they demonstrated their love for each other. She tore the paper from the present, knowing what it held before she opened it. Unless they’d used jeweler’s packaging as a decoy, they were giving her a ring. She removed the white lid to reveal a lavender suede box—Uncle Walt’s signature color. It slid out onto her palm when she tipped the outer box. Popping up the hinged top, she nearly dropped her handful. “How did you get this? Neither of you came into the store to buy anything, and I only had one setting like this on hand. I sold it the day my costume was delivered.”

256

Mellanie Szereto

Chris slipped the ring from its box. “A guy with a messy necktie bought it for his girlfriend. He decided on the gift bag because it matched her car. Right?” “How did you know?” Had they been spying on her to see her reaction to the White Christmas outfit? Nick lifted her left hand, guiding it toward the ring. “Noelle, Noelle. You’ve accused us of being devious more times than I can remember.” “You got someone else to come in the store for you? How did he know which ring to buy?” The band slid over her knuckle to nest on her finger, and the trio of quarter-carat diamonds in the center sparkled, reflecting the colored Christmas lights. “I believe Mr. Messy Tie said he was looking for a ring with the yellow gold band, white gold prongs, and a cluster of diamonds in the middle. He gave you his price range and total carat weight.” “But how did you know what to tell him?” Chris pressed his lips her cheek. “We were working on the Christmas promotion at the store when you checked in a delivery with a bunch of new pieces. You went back to look at that ring at least four times while we were there.” “Oh.” Evidently, the rumor that men tended to be oblivious about women’s likes and dislikes wasn’t entirely true. Rolling her toward him, Nick kissed the tip of her nose. “Say yes, honey. Please?” From the back, Chris curved around her, cradling her between him and Nick. “Please, Noelle, say you’ll be ours.” The combination of the love in her heart and the sincerity in their voices left her no choice. “Yes.” **** Stomping his feet on the ground to ward off the cold, Chris rolled his eyes at the display on the gas pump. Could the numbers move any

A Little Elfin Magic

257

slower? He was freezing his ass off and impatient to get home for some housewarming with Noelle. Yesterday over Christmas dinner, she’d agreed to let Nick and him move in with her. They’d talked her into immediate occupancy. The hose clicked off, and Chris signaled to Nick to go inside to pay the attendant while he finished cleaning the windshield. Chris glanced to the right as an SUV pulled in on the opposite side of the pump. A woman climbed from the vehicle, her assessing stare making him uncomfortable. One of the overly flirty waitresses from the tavern. Rather than filling up, she crossed the divider to knock on the truck window. It lowered a few inches. “Hey, Noelle. How was your Christmas? Did you go out of town? I noticed there weren’t any lights on at your house all weekend.” Chris couldn’t hear the response, but a shiver raced up his spine at the barmaid’s wide smile. Nick came out the door of the convenience store, stuffing a receipt in his pocket. “Really? You spent the entire weekend alone with Nick and Chris? You know, I overheard them talking in the bar in a few months ago about…Oh, maybe I shouldn’t tell you.” The waitress glanced first at Chris and then toward Nick who’d just reached the front end of the truck. She flipped her hair over her shoulder—the same way she had whenever she waited on them. “No, we girls have to watch out for each other. They thought no one could hear, but they were making these lewd comments about gangbanging you.” Without another word, the fake redhead returned to her car, pretending she hadn’t launched an accusation that could ruin a lifelong friendship and a budding romance. With any luck, Noelle wouldn’t believe her spiteful crap. Looking at Nick’s deer-in-headlights expression, Chris’s hopes took a nosedive. Yes, they’d made some inappropriate remarks in an effort to make light of their mutual attraction to Noelle, but they hadn’t used the term “gangbang” at any time during their supposedly

258

Mellanie Szereto

private conversation. Damn. The kneepads she’d jokingly given them for Christmas would come in handy for the shitload of groveling in their future. Nick shook his head and reached for the door handle. “Let’s go.” As he climbed in the truck, Chris caught a glimpse of Noelle’s clenched jaw and fierce frown. She was seriously pissed. Her absolute silence on the ride to her house confirmed it.

A Little Elfin Magic

259

Chapter 10 Slinging the strap of her overnight bag on her shoulder, Noelle hefted the smaller of the two boxes and stalked up the sidewalk to her front door, leaving Nick and Chris to carry everything else. Her anger hadn’t diminished even a little bit since the bad dye-job at the gas station had shared her inside information. Noelle shoved the key in the lock and turned the knob. Not waiting to see if either of the guys had trailed her, she kicked the door closed and set the box on the couch. She kept walking until she reached the master bedroom. With her suitcase perched on the dresser, she unzipped it and began tossing dirty clothes into the hamper. Heavy footsteps sounded in the hallway as she put the bag in the closet. Was she ready for the confrontation she couldn’t avoid? Hell, yeah! Turning to glare at the men who’d loved her every possible way over the weekend, she slugged Chris in the arm and then did the same to Nick. “I can’t believe you made me suffer for months. If I hadn’t opened my big, fat mouth about test-driving your equipment, I’d still be thinking there was something wrong with me. You were both too damn chicken to tell me how you felt, so you waited for me to give you your big opportunity. We could’ve spent the last three months doing what we did at the cabin instead of pussyfooting around each other like a bunch of teenagers.” Chris raised his eyebrows at her. “You mean you aren’t mad about the gangbanging bullshit? Because, I swear, we never made it sound that dirty. We were just trying to come up with a workable solution to

260

Mellanie Szereto

the problem.” Losing steam after her rant, Noelle plopped on the bed and sighed. “Do you honestly think I’d trust anything that jealous tramp said about you? She was probably hoping you’d both do her. I’m frustrated that you didn’t tell me sooner. I’ve been agonizing over loving not only my best friends, but also two guys, for months. The fantasies I had. I thought I was a pervert!” Nick sat down beside her, draping his arm around her. The twinkle in his eye told her a smart-ass remark was about to be delivered. He didn’t disappoint. “Honey, we’re all perverts. I was so afraid of losing you to Chris for a while, and then losing you because you’d think we were depraved for wanting to share you. I’ve loved you for as long as I can remember. Not always like this, but always.” His words made her chest tighten, and tears stung her eyes. “Me too, sweetheart.” Chris sat on her other side, reeling her in for a hair-singeing kiss. “Let’s get pervy together.” Noelle laughed and tugged at his sweatshirt without much success. “Last one undressed has to make the bed in the morning!” Taking his leisurely time stripping off his clothes, Nick watched Noelle’s jeans, sweater, and socks go flying. He’d gladly remake the bed every day of his life for a chance to sleep in it with her—although the sight of Chris working his way to her pussy had Nick wishing he was already naked, with his cock poised for thrusting. As he shed his pants, he winked at her. “While we were driving home, I thought of something we haven’t tried yet. Got any more lube?” Her eyes fluttered closed when Chris licked a swath through her cunt. “Mm. I love tongues. Nightstand. Caramel apple.” “You must be Cupid’s Den’s best customer. I didn’t realize you could buy so many flavors of sexual aids.” Retrieving the tube of tasty gel, Nick grabbed the unopened box of condoms from the drawer and held it up. “Expecting company, Noelle?” “A girl can dream, can’t she? I’ve had my eye on a couple of hot

A Little Elfin Magic

261

PR studs. Think they might be interested?” She wiggled when Chris nibbled her inner thigh. Nick tore off the flap and pulled out a strip of Trojans. He set it within his friend’s reach as he climbed onto the mattress. “Maybe. Are they kinky enough for you?” “Mm-hm. They promised to let me please them any way I want, and they don’t mind sharing me.” Dribbling the flavored lube over her boobs, he spread some around her nipple and licked his finger. “Oops, I spilled some. I guess I better wipe it up with my dick.” “Ah, I like that idea. I’ve never been titty-fucked. Does that make me a virgin?” Her giggle turned into a gasp. “You have the most amazing mouth, Chris.” Nick straddled her waist, sliding his cock through the slipperiness in the valley of her breasts. “If you’re a virgin, I’m a virgin. I was a vanilla sex kinda guy before this weekend.” Knowing the three of them were having their first non-insert-tabA-into-slot-B experiences together made their relationship that much more important to him. He wasn’t sure it would’ve worked with any other woman and man. That they could read each other’s moods and expressions made all the difference. Love made all the difference. With gentle pressure, he squeezed her mounds of flesh around his erection, forming a snug, slick tunnel. He glided slowly back and forth, back and forth several times before he pulled free. Leaning forward, he covered her lips in a demanding kiss, his tongue sweeping inside to taste her and enjoy the texture of her welcoming mouth. She rubbed against him, teasing with playful swipes and nips. When she eased away and pulled in a shaky breath, he sat up again. He plucked at her puckered nubs with his thumbs as he fucked her boobs, hoping to increase the pleasure Chris was giving her. Her muscles trembled against his ass as her breath became shallower, and her moans followed one after another. “Come for us, honey. I know you’re close. Suck her clit, Chris.

262

Mellanie Szereto

Hard.” Nick locked his gaze on Noelle’s, waiting for the exact moment she tumbled over the edge. Her eyes widened, and a rising cry erupted from her mouth. Her body convulsed under his. “God, you’re so fucking beautiful, sweetheart. I love watching your orgasms.” The sound of tearing had him looking over his shoulder to see his friend rolling on a condom. Chris hooked her knees over his elbows and moved in closer. “Ready for more, Noelle?” Nick matched the rhythm Chris set, the steady rocking motion making them move in unison. He imagined his friend’s dick sliding in and out of her pussy as Nick’s cock fucked her titty tunnel. Pressure built in his balls, and he tweaked her nipples in hopes of sending her flying again. Noelle arched and panted beneath him, bringing a new angle to her channel and rubbing on the perfect spot right below the head of his shaft. A rush of sensation washed over him as a roar escaped him. Cum sprayed over the pale skin of her neck and chest, and the ripples and waves of pleasure went on and on. Behind him, Chris joined in the burst of noise echoing off the walls. He pounded into her once more before she joined them, nearly sobbing as her whole body jumped and spasm after spasm shook her. Chris collapsed to the left of her, drawing her into his arms for a gentle kiss as Nick eased down next to her on the right. He laced his fingers through hers. A single question repeated itself over and over while he tried to focus on slowing his heart rate. “What did you write on your Christmas list, Noelle?” She smiled at him. “Just one thing. Happily ever after with the two of you.” A laugh bubbled up from his chest to blend with a chuckle from Chris. “No kidding? We agreed to ask for a lifetime of happiness for the three of us. Together.” Her smile widened to a grin. “I guess being a couple of Christmas elves has its perks.”

A Little Elfin Magic

263

THE END WWW.MELLANIESZERETO.COM

ABOUT THE AUTHOR When her fingers aren’t attached to her keyboard, Mellanie Szereto enjoys hiking, Pilates, cooking, gardening, and researching for her stories. Many times, the research partners with her other hobbies, taking her from the Hocking Hills region in Ohio to the Colorado Rockies and the Adirondacks of New York. Sometimes, the trip is no farther than her garden for ingredients and her kitchen to test recipes for her latest steamy tale. Mellanie makes her home in rural Indiana with her husband of twenty-five years and their two children, one dog, and three cats. She is a member of Romance Writers of America and Indiana Romance Writers of America.

Also by Mellanie Szereto Ménage Amour: Bewitching Desires 1: Two if by Sea Ménage Amour: Bewitching Desires 2: Two Knights of Passion Ménage Amour: Bewitching Desires 3: Two Fated for One

Also by The Sextet Ménage Everlasting: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 1: Sharing Ménage Everlasting: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 2: Dirty Dancing Ménage Everlasting: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 3: Occupational Hazards Everlasting Classic: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 4: Entanglements

Available at BOOKSTRAND.COM

TWO KISSES UNDER THE MISTLETOE

Niki Hayes

DEDICATION To my good friends in the Sextet for all of your help and laughs over the last year.

Chapter 1 Julie Logan drove up and down the hilly roads toward Iris Hills. Looking out the window at the skies, she wondered when the dark clouds would finally let loose. Her silent question was answered a few moments later when large, puffy snowflakes began floating down from the skies, coating her car windows and the roads. Holidays in Iris Hills used to be magical. Every home, storefront, and streetlamp adorned with Christmas wreaths, beautifully decorated trees, and bright red bows the first week of December. Julie remembered walking through the small town with her grandmother, checking out the decorations each year. It became a tradition with the two of them. First they’d stop at Starbucks for some hot chocolate, and then participate in the holiday festival, listening to the Christmas Choir, eating the holiday cookies, buying handmade Christmas decorations at the various booths, and visiting with friends and neighbors. It was what made her holidays special. Her heart began to ache as she navigated her SUV through the curvy, snow-slick roads toward town. God, I miss you, Gran. Her throat felt tight, while her eyes suddenly burned with tears. “Isn’t time supposed to make the pain go away?” Reaching down, Julie grabbed her cup of coffee, and took a drink. It had been five years since she’d made this drive, the last time being for her Gran’s funeral. Every day since, she’d struggled with the realization of being all alone in her life. First her parents were killed in a car accident when she was twelve, then just a few years after graduating from college, her Gran had passed away. Now, she was heading back to a town that she truly loved, yet

268

Niki Hayes

wanted nothing to do with, since it only reminded her of all she’d lost. **** Pulling into the drive, Julie put her SUV into park and stared at the little cottage that was once her home. She remembered planting flowers in the garden with her grandmother in the early spring and watching the beautiful blooms throughout the summer. Blinking her eyes, she looked at the house while the snow began to fall harder. Since her Gran’s death, Katie O’Niel had been renting the old house from Julie. It was the perfect solution—Katie had a place to live that was near the school where she taught, and Julie didn’t have to deal with cleaning out a house that was full of memories of a happier time. Unfortunately for Julie, Katie met a wonderful man who lived just outside of town and they’d married in September, leaving the house sitting empty. Lifting her head, she looked out the windshield at the house. Katie had said it needed work and she was right. Julie figured in addition to a fresh coat of paint, that there were probably structural things that would need to be fixed. It wasn’t like the house was about to fall down or anything, but there probably hadn’t been a lot of maintenance on it for the last ten years, so there were bound to be things that would need to be fixed if she was going to sell. Julie shivered as she opened the door and got out. Cautiously, she made her way up the icy path to the front door. The darkness of the house and the absence of holiday decorations caused her heart to ache again. Bending down, she reached under the door mat and found the key Katie had left. Unlocking the door, Julie stepped inside. She fumbled in the darkness since there was little sunlight, looking for the light switch. “Where is that damn thing?” She grumbled while reaching in farther. “Aha, there it is.” Flipping the switch with her finger, light filled the room. Julie closed the door and looked around. Not much had

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

269

changed in the house. Katie had been fresh out of college and didn’t have a lot of furniture, so she was happy to use what was in Gran’s place. Overwhelmed with emotion, Julie noticed the mantel over the fireplace that was once filled with family pictures and now contained a thick covering of dust. Sniffling, she grabbed the sheets that were covering the couch and chairs and pulled them off. She turned on the table lamp next to the couch and saw the dust floating in the air. “Not surprising, since no one’s been in the house since late September.” She waved her hand in front of her face, trying not to breathe in the dust as she looked around again. “Wonder if there are any cleaning supplies in the kitchen?” Finding the light switch much easier this time, the kitchen came into Julie’s view. The counters and table were bare, reminding her all too well that the house was empty. She looked in the cabinet under the sink, but found no cleaning supplies. After checking the rest of the cabinets, as well as the rest of the house, Julie started a list of things that she would need. When her stomach growled, she added frozen pizza and a case of Pepsi to the list. “Guess I’ll head into town and do some shopping before it gets dark.” **** Driving through the streets of town, Julie noticed the holiday decorations on all of the houses. It was just as she remembered. Street lamps with bright red bows, houses lit up with sparkling lights and other holiday decorations. She felt herself smile and relaxed for the first time since she began her trip. When she got to the local store, she was glad she had on her boots since there was over an inch of snow on the ground already. Walking inside, she brushed the snowflakes from her coat and grabbed a cart. Moving down each unfamiliar aisle, she looked for anything that wasn’t on her list that she might need. This was just a quick trip to get

270

Niki Hayes

her through the night, but she might as well keep her eyes open for things she might need. She planned on coming back into town tomorrow with a more complete list for shopping. “Julie Logan, is that you?” Turning to the familiar voice, she smiled at the older woman who used to be her Gran’s best friend. “Hi, Mrs. Morrison. Yes, it’s me. How are you doing?” “Hanging in, but I’m thrilled yet surprised to see you here.” She padded over and gave Julie a big hug. “What on earth has brought you back to Iris Hills?” That was a good question. One Julie really wasn’t sure she had an answer to. After all, she could have asked any one of her Gran’s friends to deal with the house. She didn’t need to come and handle it herself, but something had been nagging at her for awhile now, and she thought coming back here, to clean up and sell the house, might put an end to that nagging in her brain. “I’m just here to clean up Gran’s house and put it on the market now that Katie as moved out.” “Oh.” The old lady looked down, disappointment on her face. “I think your grandmother was hoping one day you’d move back here. Guess maybe I was hoping it, too.” Feeling guilty, Julie didn’t know what to say. This town had so many good as well as bad memories for her; she wasn’t sure what she wanted to do. “Don’t worry Mrs. Morrison, I’ll be around for a little while at least, probably through the first of the year.” “Really! Well you have to promise to come over for dinner and catch me up on your life now that you’re a big-time author on the New York Times best-seller list.” She gave Julie another hug and pointed her finger at her. “How about Tuesday night?” Shocked, Julie nodded, agreeing to dinner with Mrs. Morrison, and then she watched the older woman move down the aisle and disappear around the corner. Shaking her head, she looked at her cart,

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

271

and the list in her hand, then furrowed her brow. How did she know I was on the best-sellers’ list? I write under a different name. Wonder who else knows?

272

Niki Hayes

Chapter 2 Sitting at the local bar, nursing a beer, John Schilling watched the TV with ESPN’s SportsCenter on it. The former high school football star, now turned coach and teacher at Iris Hills High, John was a sports junkie. It didn’t matter what the sport, he followed it. “So, have you heard the news?” Keith asked, taking a seat next to John at the bar and motioning to the bartender for a Coors Light. “What news?” John asked, looking over at him. Keith smiled and lifted his beer to his lips, taking a long drink while John looked at him curiously. He and Keith had been friends since grade school. They’d been through a lot over the years together, but somehow their friendship had remained intact—a friendship that John truly needed when he got divorced a few years ago, and found himself with nowhere to live. Now roommates, they were more than best friends, they were like brothers. “You gonna tell me the news or finish off that beer?” John furrowed his brow. Setting down his beer, Keith looked at John. “You’ll never guess who’s back in town?” Shaking his head with waning interest, John took a drink of his beer and turned his attention back to the TV and the sports scores scrolling along at the bottom. Huffing out a laugh, he said, “You won’t think that TV’s so interesting when I tell you who it is.” Keith waited for John to look at him again. “Julie Logan’s in town.” John stared at Keith in utter shock. He’d not heard that name since high school, but over the years, she’d crossed his mind far more times

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

273

than he cared to remember. He’d not seen her since they’d graduated, and he hadn’t spoken with her since spring their senior year when she caught him cheating on her with Sheila, his now ex-wife. “Julie’s in town? Why?” Shrugging, Keith picked up his beer. “No idea. Heard through the gossip grapevine that she’s back and staying at her grandmother’s place.” John turned away and tried to ignore the quickening pace of his pulse. His feelings for Julie had never gone away. He knew he’d screwed up with her. He also knew how Keith felt about her. Matter of fact, she was the one woman that the two actually came to blows over. “So, no comment?” Keith asked. John looked straight ahead at the TV. “What do you want me to say?” “I don’t know. Figured you’d have some kind of opinion or question.” Turning to his friend, John finished off his beer and set down the empty bottle. “Tell you what, if you want her, you can have her. I’d rather not come to blows over her again.” Standing up, John grabbed his leather jacket and headed out the door into the falling snow, needing some air in his suddenly constricted lungs. **** Keith watched John walk out the door and wondered if he’d head over to Julie’s place. He knew that’s what he wanted to do. He’d cared about her in high school, but had never made a move since John was seeing her. When he heard John had broken her heart by cheating on her, he wanted to kill him. He confronted him after school one afternoon, and after a few pushes and some yelling, the two ended up in one hell of a fight. Black eyes, bruised faces and ribs, the two didn’t talk for over a year, each heading off to college,

274

Niki Hayes

without saying a word to the other. It wasn’t until they were both home for Christmas break their sophomore year that they began to repair their friendship over a beer, at this very same bar. Keith’s head fell forward and he wiped his hands down his face. He’d never stopped thinking of Julie over the years—wondering what might have been. Grabbing his beer, he took a long pull from it. His thoughts on Julie, he wondered if she still had her dark, curly hair and curvy body that used to make him hurt with want. If her smile still lit up her face and—if she ever thought of him over the years. I wonder if Christmas wishes can come true… **** John gripped the steering wheel as he drove through town with Keith’s words echoing in his head. Julie’s back. Just thinking about her made his heart ache. Her image flashed in his mind, bringing all of the pain and regret from his past to the present. He was stupid to get involved with Sheila. Keith had warned him about her, but like any eighteen-year-old, he didn’t listen. Instead, he found himself alone with her at the creek, where one thing led to another and Julie caught them in the water, together, naked. Shifting in his seat, he remembered the hurt in her green eyes, and the tears that drenched her cheeks. He’d promised to love her and never hurt her. And yet he did. A disgusted sigh left his lips. Sheila had played him more than once, but he was too stupid to see it at the time. Somehow she seemed to always be around when he was broken and vulnerable. That’s how they ended up getting married. Hurt and lost after being injured playing football his senior year of college, his dreams of playing pro were suddenly gone. Man, I had no idea what I was going to do back then. It was Keith who convinced him to use his talents and work at the

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

275

local high school as a coach. But it wasn’t enough. There was something missing in his life. Sheila had picked up on that something. She had batted her eyes, flashed him a seductive smile, then used her hot little body to remind him how much of a man he was—and he’d liked it. That is, he liked it until he made the mistake of trusting that she was on the pill. Suddenly his life was once again turned upside down as the two got married. Things went from bad to worse with the realization that she’d trapped him with a lie. There was no pregnancy, no baby. Matter of fact, the only reason she married him was his possible NFL career. Apparently she’d not been listening when he told her his back injury meant he’d never play again, let alone pro. Shaking his head, John brought his truck to a stop at the stop sign on the corner of Main and Jasper and looked around before proceeding. If only I’d done things differently. Then maybe I’d still have Julie. Thoughts of her replaced the ones of Sheila as he drove down the quiet street lit by streetlamps adorned with big red bows Spotting Mrs. Morrison talking with another woman on her driveway, John was just about to honk his horn to say hi, when the woman turned and the light from the streetlamp revealed her smiling face. “Julie?” Craning his neck for a look at her, he nearly drove right into another car parked on the street. His heart was pounding, and it had nothing to do with the near miss, and everything to do with the woman of his dreams. For the rest of the drive home, John wondered if Julie still blushed when someone complimented her, and if he could ever find a way to be with her again. Entering the house he shared with Keith, John tossed his keys on the kitchen table. Still frustrated, he walked into the living room and found Keith relaxing on the couch watching a basketball game and drinking a beer. Keith looked up at him, “Did you go see her?”

276

Niki Hayes

John crossed his arms and leaned against the wall. “No, just been driving and thinking.” He lowered his head for a moment, then looked up at his friend. “Whatever it takes, we’ve got to get Julie to stay.”

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

277

Chapter 3 Julie spent her first few days back in Iris Hills cleaning her Gran’s home. It wasn’t like the place was left a mess when Katie had moved out, but rather that dust had taken over the home while it sat vacant for the last three months. Standing in the kitchen doorway, still wearing her pj’s, Julie looked into the family room while sipping her cup of coffee. The room was empty of any personal touches, and the TV barely worked. If I’m going to stay here for awhile, I need to get a new TV and maybe decorate for the holidays. Decorate for the holidays? She hadn’t decorated her apartment in years. Why bother, when no one was around to see it but her. She wasn’t sure why she felt the need to do it here, but she did. Maybe Gran’s haunting me. She laughed at her own thought and turned back to the kitchen to get more coffee before heading to her room to get dressed for the day. **** Driving through town on Saturday morning, the sun was shining, reflecting off the fresh blanket of snow that had fallen a few days earlier. Even with her sunglasses on, Julie found herself squinting in the bright light as she drove over the wet roads. She noticed several people working in the town square, building the booths for the Christmas festival. It was always held the weekend before Christmas, which was just two short weeks away. A twang of nostalgia hit her as she watched the workers, remembering the fun she and her Gran used

278

Niki Hayes

to have. With a heavy sigh, and her list in hand, Julie got out of her SUV and went from store to store, getting what she needed, including a fresh balsam holiday wreath for her front door. As she was checking out, the cashier, who looked like she was in high school, offered her a sprig of mistletoe. “Thanks, but I don’t really need that,” Julie said, shaking her head. “Take it,” the cashier replied with a wink. “It might bring you some holiday magic.” The girl carefully wrapped the mistletoe in tissue and tucked it inside Julie’s package. “We’re giving them away as part of the Christmas festival—it’s the theme this year. Besides, you never know when a hunky man might stop by and stand underneath.” Julie smiled, knowing the chances of that happening were like one in a million. Growing up here, she knew a lot of people, but she hadn’t exactly kept in touch with anyone after high school. Not to mention she’d been gone over ten years, and in that time, the town had grown much larger, to the point that she really hadn’t seen many familiar faces while she’d been shopping. Crossing the last item off her list, Julie crumbled the piece of paper and tossed it into the back of her SUV with her packages. “Done!” At least she thought she was done, until her stomach growled loudly. Looking around, she noticed a little café on the corner and went inside. While she looked over the menu, a waitress approached her table, popping her gum in her mouth. Looking up, her voice caught in her throat as she stared at the woman standing next to her. “Sheila?” The woman looked up from her notepad and glared at Julie. “Heard you were back in town.” She shifted her weight to her other leg, and tapped her pencil on her notebook. “What can I get ya?” “Um, just a coffee to go please.” Julie wanted to flee the café. Sheila definitely wasn’t someone that Julie wanted to run into while

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

279

in town. Sheila was one of the reasons Julie had stayed away so long. Well, her and John. Her heart began to hurt and her palms were sweating as images of the two of them, in the lake, naked, together, flashed in her mind. “Here’s your coffee.” Sheila set it and the bill on the table and walked away. Julie fumbled through her purse looking for her wallet, then tossed a couple of dollars down on the table, and sprinted for the door. “Oh my God,” she muttered to herself as she pushed the door open. Instead of escaping the awkward moment, she made it worse by running into a tall, hard, muscular body, who grabbed her arm and kept her from falling into the snow. Unfortunately, her coffee wasn’t as lucky.

280

Niki Hayes

Chapter 4 “Julie?” Keith looked down and instantly recognized the woman in his arms, her dark, curly hair as familiar to him today as it had been in high school. He was holding on to her arm and waist, keeping her from falling to the ground after he collided with her. When she opened her eyes, and looked up at him, his world turned upside down. Suddenly, he wanted her more than his next breath, and he would do whatever it took to keep her in his life. “Keith Turner? I can’t believe it’s you.” She smiled and gave him a hug, then laughed when she looked down and saw her coffee spilled in the snow. “How about we grab a coffee and catch up?” he asked. She looked over her shoulder at the café, before turning back to him. “Anywhere but here.” Her smile was a little shaky, and he had a good idea why. “I take it you saw Sheila inside.” She pursed her lips together and nodded tightly. “I should have known I’d run into her or John sooner or later. Guess I just hoped it would be more like…never.” “Well, Iris Hills is still a small town, so sooner or later you’re bound to run into someone from your past.” He waggled his brow. “Like me.” Wrapping his arm around hers while she laughed, he led her down the street to a quiet little coffee shop. Inside, Keith stood in line to get the coffees while Julie grabbed a table. He watched her take off her coat and sit at a table in the corner. He swallowed hard. God, she was beautiful. She’d filled out in all the

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

281

right places since high school—small waist, nicely round hips, full breasts, and a smile that warmed his heart when she looked at him. Carrying their coffees back to the table, he handed her one and sat across from her. “What brought you back to town, Julie?” She took a drink and sighed. “I need to decide what to do with Gran’s house now that Katie has moved out. I’m afraid it needs a lot of work, though.” She sipped her coffee then eyed him. “Does your dad still do construction?” Keith looked down at his cup. “Not so much.” He looked up into her eyes. “He retired a few years ago and now he and Mom travel and visit my brothers and sister. But I can probably help you out.” Smiling, she asked, “You took over the business, didn’t you?” Nodding, he rested his elbows on the table. “When he’s in town, we have weekly meetings and I run things past him, and if something comes up I just give him a call. He’s got such a wealth of knowledge I’d be a fool to just cut him out of the business.” “I’m really glad for you. I remember in high school you didn’t want to have anything to do with the business.” “Yeah, well things change, and I hope I’ve gotten a little smarter about life.” He took a drink of his coffee. “I can come by and take a look at the house, see what needs to be done and work with you on it.” “I’d really appreciate that. I’m kind of afraid what you might find, though. I don’t think there’s been much done on the house for at least the last ten years or so.” “Are you planning to stick around or sell?” Julie sighed again. “Honestly I’m not really sure. Luckily with my job I can work from anywhere so I’ll just have to see what needs to be done and see what happens.” “I guess you can write from anywhere,” he commented then noticed her creased brow. “What’s wrong?” “How did you know I was a writer?” He couldn’t help but laugh at the serious look on her face. “You

282

Niki Hayes

mean because you write under a different name, none of us are supposed to know about it?” She leaned back in her chair looking frustrated. “Julie, most people know about your books. Which reminds me, if I ever piss you off, will you at least let me know so I can make it up to you before you kill me off in one of your books.” “Oh, God!” Her face turned bright red, which made Keith laugh harder. “Does everybody know?” “I could lie and make you feel better, but yeah, most people know. Mrs. Morrison told everyone when your first book came out.” “Katie.” Julie’s head fell into her hands. “She was the only person that knew.” She looked up at Keith. “I didn’t plan to write a book like that, but it was like therapy dealing with everything that was happening to me over the years. One night Katie and I were talking, and it slipped out. She must have bought the book and told her grandmother, Mrs. Morrison.” “Look, don’t worry about it. I doubt most people would connect the dots.” She cocked her head and glared at him. “Okay, maybe a few of us did and I might have even pointed it out to John.” Closing her eyes, she murmured, “That settles it, I’m selling.” “Now, now.” Keith reached across the table and took her hand. “First off, you should probably know that John and I are still good friends. Actually, he’s my roommate since he and Sheila got divorced a few years ago. For what it’s worth, I think he’s still beating himself up for what happened between the two of you.” Julie didn’t say anything, just swirled the coffee around in her cup. “What about you? Anyone special in your life?” she asked then took a drink. Shaking his head, he told her about his boring life and the two laughed, commiserating together on being alone. When Keith’s phone beeped, he realized the time. “Oops. I’ve got an appointment, I need to go. How about I come over to your place tomorrow around three and take a look at things?” “That should be fine. I’ll see you then.”

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

283

He stood up and put on his coat, helped Julie on with hers and gave her a hug before walking her out the door and back to her SUV. “See you tomorrow.”

284

Niki Hayes

Chapter 5 So John is divorced. Julie pushed the thought from her mind for most of the day, but now that she was snuggled in bed, everything she and Keith had talked about came rushing to the forefront of her thoughts. While she’d not seen John, part of her hoped he’d grown fat and ugly, but she knew that was probably not very likely. Sighing, she pulled the covers tighter to her body as her thoughts turned to Keith. He was dressed in jeans and a long-sleeved dark blue Henley, and he looked amazing. She could tell he was a hands-on boss based on his broad shoulders, strong muscles, and calloused hands. Then there were his chocolate-brown eyes that seemed to look straight into her soul. He’d been a good friend in high school, but after seeing him today, she wasn’t feeling very high school friendly toward him. Instead she was feeling a lot of other things—things like desire and lust with a hell of a lot of need to be with a man. She’d been alone far too long and she found herself craving a whole lot more than companionship. Hell, maybe I’m just horny. Flipping her body to face the other side of the room, she pounded her fist into her pillow and thought about John, wondering if he really did feel bad for what had happened between them. She squeezed her eyes shut and pushed her head into her pillow remembering that Keith had told John about her book. Why did I kill him off like that? Revenge. It was just that simple. In her book, she could right the wrongs, pay homage to her heroes, and torture those who had hurt her—like

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

285

John. She sighed loudly, wondering if she’d been too hard on him. After all, Keith said he went through a nasty divorce with Sheila, and it left Julie feeling there was a lot more to the story than what Keith had shared with her. Really Julie, it’s been over ten years, maybe you should let this go. **** A loud horn sounding from outside woke Julie up the next morning, causing her not to feel very rested. She’d tossed and turned most of the night, thinking of John and Keith. While Keith turned her on like no man had for a very long time, John caused her to think of what might have been Not sure if she wanted to continue going down memory lane, Julie quickly dressed and jumped into her SUV for a drive. She wasn’t quite sure where she was going, but the drive through town calmed her. Memories of holidays past with her grandmother filled her senses and brought a smile to her face. Soon Julie found herself driving down the old country road that led to the creek and she was consumed with a mix of emotions. Mostly she was curious to see the old place where she, John, and Keith had spent so much time growing up. But a small part of her was apprehensive, knowing that all of her memories from this special place weren’t happy ones. Getting out of her SUV, she zipped up her jacket and walked toward the frozen creek. There wasn’t much wind, and the sun was shining, but it was still cold outside. Walking along the creek, she spotted the rocks where she and John used to sit and talk for hours. Get real. It’s where we made out for hours. Reaching the rocks, she sat down and pulled her legs up close to her chest. Wrapping her arms tightly around her legs for warmth, she closed her eyes, and enjoyed the rush of memories that came spilling through her mind.

286

Niki Hayes

She remembered sitting on these very rocks with John snuggled up behind her, nibbling on her neck and behind her ear. A shiver ran through her body and she tightened her hold around her legs. That was the day John had promised to never hurt her—and to always love her. Sighing, her head fell forward onto her knees. Why is it the one bad memory from this place can overshadow all of the good? **** John had been keeping an eye out for Julie, but hadn’t seen her. He was angry and confused, and he didn’t know why. Maybe part of it was that Keith had seen Julie. It shouldn’t have mattered to him, but it did. He wanted to see her, talk with her, and tell her how sorry he was, but he knew from reading her book that she pretty much hated him. Otherwise, why would she have decapitated him in her story? If chopping off someone’s head doesn’t get the message across, nothing will. With so many thoughts in his head, he found himself driving to the outskirts of town to the one place he always came to think. The creek. Walking through the snow-covered grass, he headed toward the same outcropping of rocks they used to hang out on as kids. The place where they made out. The place where he told her he loved her. As the creek came in sight, and he began to turn toward the rocks, he stopped in his tracks. He couldn’t believe his eyes. Julie. There, in front of him, was Julie sitting on the rocks. His gut clenched at the sight. God, she’s even more beautiful than I remember…and I still love her. Hell, I probably always have. Looking around, he pushed his hands into his pockets and thought about leaving, but when her dark, curly hair blew in the light breeze, he found himself walking closer. “Julie?

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

287

She turned her head slightly, looking over her shoulder at him. “Julie, what are you doing out here?” he asked “Probably the same thing as you.” She looked away. “Thinking about things.” Her eyes were shiny and her nose was red, and he wasn’t sure if it was the cold temperatures or something more. **** Julie never expected to run into John, especially not out by the creek in the middle of the winter. Then again, maybe that was why she found herself out here. Turning back to the creek, her throat hurt when she swallowed. He was still hotter than ever with his short-cut blond hair, and what looked like day-old stubble across his jaw and upper lip. She imagined his muscles were even more defined and chiseled with age. “Keith told me about you and Sheila. Sorry it didn’t work out.” He shrugged, but kept looking out at the creek. “Was probably for the best.” She watched as he turned toward her, his green eyes heating her from within. “I know I have no right to say this to you, Julie, but I’ve never been able to forget about you.” He shook his head. “I’m really sorry I hurt you back in high school.” Looking into his eyes, she saw pain, hurt, and regret, and as much as she wanted to continue to hate him, she couldn’t. “We were just kids with our entire lives ahead of us. Let’s just chalk it up to a life lesson and move on.” “You can do that?” he asked. “I’m willing to try.” She glanced at him. “But, why did you do it?” He looked up to the sky and let out a long breath. “I could make up some lame excuse like overactive teenage testosterone, but honestly, I really don’t know why I did it.” He looked at her again.

288

Niki Hayes

“I’m really sorry I messed things up with us and ruined your senior year. I hope maybe in time I can make it up to you.” “Now that I’m back in town, I could use a few friends—old friends.” She laughed. “Why are you back? I mean, you’ve been gone for so long.” Lowering her head and resting her forehead on her knees, she thought about his question. Up until now, she hadn’t known exactly what brought her back, but suddenly the answer seemed simple. She was tired of being alone. Turning her head, she held her legs tight as she looked into his eyes and confessed the truth for the first time in years. “I guess I was hoping that by coming back here, I’d find a place where I fit in, where I’m not alone all the time, a place where I can be happy again.” “Julie…” Pushing herself off the rock, she stood in front of him. “Look, it’s no big deal. I’m fine. Honestly, I’m not sure why I even said anything.” Embarrassed, she turned away, closed her eyes, and sighed. “So I hear you’re teaching at the high school and coaching.” “Nice subject change.” The corner of his mouth lifted and she wrapped her arms around herself, fighting off the shiver that ran down her body. The one that wasn’t due to the cold weather. “After I got hurt in college, there was no chance of me going pro, so I changed my major and came back home.” Julie realized in that moment that John hadn’t had an easy life either. He’d planned on playing in the NFL, and had that dream crushed. Then he’d gotten involved with Sheila. I guess I’m not the only one that things haven’t worked out for. Maybe I shouldn’t have killed him off. “I should probably apologize for killing you off in my first book the way I did.” They both laughed. “Yeah, cutting off my head was a bit harsh, but I understood,” he

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

289

joked as his shoulders shook off a chill. “It feels like the temperature is starting to drop, we should probably get back to town.” “You’re right, it is getting colder.” She walked alongside him and stopped when they reached their cars. John looked conflicted as he stared into her eyes. “I never stopped thinking about you, Julie. I know I have no right to think that maybe we could try things again, but I’d really like to at least be friends.” Being so close to John after all these years, Julie wasn’t sure how she felt about him. Part of her had a strong urge to lean forward and kiss him, while the part of her that remembered the pain he caused wanted her to take several steps back. “Let’s try friends first and see what happens.” He smiled. “Then as your friend, how about we have dinner on Friday night and I show you around and help you fit in again.” “That would be nice.”

290

Niki Hayes

Chapter 6 Julie had so many thoughts flying through her brain, she wasn’t even sure how she’d driven home. She spotted Keith’s truck when she pulled up to the house. “Damn! I’m late.” Jumping out, she walked around the side of the house and found him poking at the wood around the windows. “I’m so sorry I’m late.” “No worries.” He smiled. “I went ahead and got started. I’m afraid I’m finding a lot of issues, but why don’t I finish and then we can talk inside, out of the cold.” “That’ll be great. I’ll put on a fresh pot of coffee.” Walking up to the front door, she stomped her feet on the porch, trying to remove some of the snow before walking inside. She closed the door behind her, and leaned against it while she tried to figure out her feelings for John, and Keith. Both men were causing her to ache with want and were constantly in her thoughts. But I can’t have them both. Shaking her head, she tossed her coat over a chair and walked into the kitchen to turn on the coffee pot. Needing something more to do while she waited for Keith, she turned her attention to the box of Christmas decorations she’d gotten out of the garage. She found a strand of garland that had colored lights and draped it over the fireplace mantel. Standing back, she admired her work. “It’s a start.” Hearing a faint knock on the door, she looked up and saw Keith peering in. “Looks like you’ve been a little busy.” Julie glanced at the naked Christmas tree in the corner, the garland and electric candlesticks in each of the windows, and then the floor covered with holiday decorations. “I think I got a little carried away. Coffee’s in the kitchen if you

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

291

want some.” Julie smiled as he came inside. “Yeah I do, it’s getting cold out there. I need to look over a few things inside, but I’d be glad to give you a hand with all this stuff if you’d like.” Julie grinned. “I’d love some help.” She shook her head, looking around at the mess. “Not sure what’s come over me, I’ve not decorated for the holidays in years. It must be something about being back in Gran’s house.” She eyed his clipboard with concern. “That looks like a lot of notes you have there.” Keith looked down, then back at Julie. “I’m not going to lie to you, there’s a lot of work that needs to be done on this place, but you keep decorating and let me finish.” Watching him disappear down the hall, she began to worry. Standing up, she went into the kitchen and opened a bottle of wine, feeling she was going to need a drink when Keith gave her his report. She was refilling her glass when he returned to the kitchen. “Glass of wine?” “It’s a little early, isn’t it?” He laughed. “Maybe, but I think I’m going to need something a little stronger than coffee to help me relax as you give me the bad news on the house.” She stepped over to the kitchen table and sat down. “So, how bad is it?” Keith filled his cup that Julie had left on the counter for him with coffee and sat down across from her. “Look Julie, you know I’ll work with you, but even with the best-friend-family discount, this is going to be expensive.” “Well that’s not what a girl wants to hear,” she joked and then turned serious. “I’ve got some money from when Gran passed away, as well as some money from the sale of my books, but I doubt I have enough to cover all that’s on that list.” “I’d suggest prioritizing things and working your way down the list, but in order to do that, you’re going to have to make some big decisions.”

292

Niki Hayes

Puzzled, Julie looked at him. “Decisions? Like what?” “Decisions like if you are planning to stick around or sell this place.” He paused. “If you want to sell this place, it will need to be brought up to code before you can list it. That means the windows, roof, plumbing, wiring—none of which will be cheap.” “But if I decide to stay?” she asked while her stomach muscles knotted. “Then you can do things little by little or as needed.” She looked at him. “Guess I’m going to be sticking around for awhile.” She took a sip of her wine, then another. “Personally, I think you staying in Iris Hills is a great idea, but then, I might be a little biased.” “Yeah, well it looks like you’re going to get your wish.” She finished off her glass, stood up, and walked over to the counter to pour another. She turned and leaned back, looking at him. “Tell you what, I’ll order a pizza if you help me hang that wreath on the front door.” Keith laughed and reached for the box. “Pour me a glass of wine and you’ve got a deal. I’ll even help decorate the tree.” **** Keith found the mistletoe nestled in the branches of the balsam wreath and set it aside. It didn’t take long to hang the wreath, so he joined Julie on the floor trying to find a set of lights for the tree that actually worked. “Here, this one’s working. Can you put them on the tree?” She smiled. “I’ll try to untangle this set since it seems to be working, too.” “I think I can handle the lights.” He stood up and began to wrap the string of lights around the various branches of the tree. “You know I remember when the three of us used to help your grandmother decorate. Unlike you, she provided brownies fresh out of the oven and hot chocolate if I remember correctly.”

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

293

“Trust me. You don’t want me to cook for you. That’s why I ordered pizza.” After sharing a laugh, Keith continued stringing the lights while Julie opened the ornaments. He heard her “Ooh” and “Aww” several times, but when she got quiet, he looked around the tree to see what was wrong. “Julie?” Stepping over the various boxes, he walked over to her. She was holding two ornaments made of Popsicle sticks. One had a picture of Julie and her grandmother; the other had a picture of him, John, and Julie. “I remember when we took that picture.” She turned to face him. “I do, too. Gran used to call us the Three Musketeers. We were always together.” “Yeah we were.” He chuckled out a laugh, and then noticed her smile and her luscious lips. Lips that he’d been wanting to taste since having coffee with her the other day. He started to lean in. The doorbell rang. “That’s probably the pizza.” Julie handed him the ornaments. “Can you put these on the tree for me?” Keith closed his eyes and sighed then placed the ornaments near the top of the tree in the front, so Julie could see them. He joined her in the kitchen, enjoying a glass of wine with their pizza and more stories from their past. Julie poured the rest of the wine into their glasses and tossed the bottle in the trash. “I’m going to grab the last box of ornaments from the garage. Be right back.” He took a drink of his wine and noticed the mistletoe on the table. Grabbing it, he quickly hung it in the doorway from the kitchen to the living room, and leaned against the doorframe, while he waited for Julie to return. “What?” she asked, walking back into the house. Setting down the box she was carrying, she eyed him curiously. Instead of answering her, he just looked up and grinned. Julie

294

Niki Hayes

rolled her eyes and leaned against the other side of the doorway, staring at him. When she licked her lips, he stepped closer and bent down and kissed her. Luscious lips that tasted of wine and woman. His hand slipped behind her neck and pulled her closer as his tongue slipped through her lips, caressing her tongue. Keith had been dreaming of Julie for years, and to finally be with her—he wanted more, so much more. **** Julie’s body was humming. It had been so long, and God, he was a fabulous kisser. His body pressed against her, and her pussy began to ache as the two devoured one another. While his hands moved under her shirt to her breasts, her hands began to play with his jeans. She heard him hiss when her hand wrapped around his cock and began to stroke. “Julie…” Kneeling in front of him, she pushed his jeans further open and freed him. She heard his breath catch when her fingers lightly stroked his engorged cock. Her tongue circled the tip, allowing her to taste his salty pre-cum. His fingers tangled in her hair when she took him into her mouth. She heard him moan, or maybe he was trying to speak. She wasn’t really sure, but she didn’t stop, especially when his hips thrust forward. “Fuck! You need to—” When her teeth scraped against his penis, he exploded on the spot. She took him in, every single inch, and drop of his semen. Drawing her finger over her lips, licking the last drop of cum from the tip, she stood up. Keith’s head was resting against the doorframe, and he looked even sexier now. She pressed her lips to his neck and when she finally heard his voice return, she pulled back and looked into his eyes. “You know most people just kiss under the mistletoe.” He grinned.

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

295

Chapter 7 Julie sat on her couch, looking at her Christmas tree. Its lights, along with the other decorations throughout the room, created a comforting, almost intimate feel. Her eyes locked on the ornament with the picture of her with Keith and John. Feeling embarrassed, she turned away from the tree and looked around her Gran’s house. Between the decorations, and a few pictures and knickknacks, the house was starting to look like home. Her home. The thought warmed her, but also scared her. Here she was, about to have dinner with John, Keith’s best friend and roommate, and just a few nights earlier, she was attacking Keith under the mistletoe in her doorway. Julie had been trying to figure out what made her act the way she did ever since. She’d always been attracted to Keith, even back in high school. What was troubling her was how she could just hours earlier be talking with John out by the creek, thinking of him, then come home and give Keith a blow job. “I think I’ve lost my mind.” Shaking her head, she looked out the window and saw that it was snowing again. Grabbing her keys, she glanced around the room a final time and put on her coat, hoping Keith hadn’t told John about the other night. **** Parked on the street, John watched the snow fall from the sky. He had to make this work tonight with Julie. She was all he had been thinking about since he saw her at the creek. The memories of his

296

Niki Hayes

time with her all those years ago seemed fresh in his mind. He remembered how she felt with her legs wrapped around his body, how her lips felt on his skin, how she felt in his arms. He never stopped wanting her over all these years, and now he wanted her even more. Tap. Tap. Tap. John jumped, startled by the sound. Looking out the side window of his truck, he saw Julie smiling as she waved at him. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to scare you.” Her smile filled her face as she tried not to laugh at him. “If you’d rather be alone…” Alone with you? Yes. “I’d rather get inside where it’s warm and have dinner with you.” He nodded at the restaurant to his left and the two walked across the street. Seated at a table in the back, John ordered a bottle of merlot. “You look beautiful and…happy.” “Actually I am. Part of that is due to you and Keith though.” The waitress brought over their wine and poured each of them a glass. Julie lifted her glass to propose a toast. “To good friends.” John clicked his glass to Julie’s. “And to happy futures.” After taking a drink, he set the glass down then looked across the table at her. “Keith said you’re planning to stick around for a while.” “Yeah, with all of the repairs that Gran’s house needs, I don’t really have a choice.” She took another sip of her wine. “At least I have the ability to stay and not a desk job that I have to get back to.” John couldn’t stop staring at her. She’d gotten even more beautiful over the years. “Are you planning on writing any more books?” She blushed and looked down at the table. “I’m working on a new one right now that I’m hoping to get to my editor after the first of the year.” Reaching for her glass, she took a sip. “I promise not to decapitate you in this book.” “If you could promise not to use my name or likeness that would be even better.” He laughed. “I really am sorry about that.” She looked up at him shyly. “I’m

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

297

still surprised so many people knew it was me. So much for anonymity.” John laughed. “You really have been gone too long. There isn’t such a thing as privacy in small-town America.” **** Julie enjoyed her dinner with John. They reminisced about their past, talked about what they each had been up to since high school. It had been so long since she’d connected with someone, and now, in the last few days, she reconnected with two friends and a town that was once her home. When dinner was over, John walked her out to her truck. She was just about to say good night when she noticed the flat tire. “That’s just great.” “What’s wrong?” John asked. Pointing at the tire, Julie sighed. “Guess I hit that pothole harder than I thought.” “Look, why don’t I give you a ride home, and Keith and I can get your tire fixed in the morning, and drive it out to you.” “You don’t mind?” He smiled at her. “If it lets me spend more time with you…I don’t mind.” **** Unlocking the front door, Julie invited John in for a drink. “I’ve got wine or beer. Your choice.” “Wine would be great.” Julie left John admiring the Christmas tree while she went to the kitchen. She opened up a bottle of wine and poured two glasses, suddenly feeling like a little girl who was out on her first date. Just don’t do anything stupid like you did last night.

298

Niki Hayes

Letting out a long, slow breath, she walked into the family room and handed a glass to John. “Remember when we used to help Gran decorate for the holidays?” He smiled and looked at her. “I do. I think that’s where this picture came from.” He pointed to the ornament near the top of the tree. “How about how she used to bribe Keith and me with her homemade cookies.” “I just remember this house smelling so yummy we never wanted to leave.” She walked over to the couch and took a seat. “Gran always loved when you two were over.” “She was a special woman.” He sat down on the couch next to her. “Do you remember that night you snuck out and met Keith and I at the creek for a midnight dip?” “I forgot about that.” She giggled. “She was sitting right here when we got home and she flipped on that light when we came in the door.” He smacked his leg with his hand and laughed. “She scared the shit out of us.” “Didn’t she make you guys paint the outside of the house, while I cleaned the inside?” She shook her head. “That was probably the last time this place was painted. No wonder it needs so much work.” Julie took a drink of her wine, hoping to hide the sudden wave of sadness that swept through her. While she always had her memories of her Gran, it was nice to actually have someone to share them with. “I didn’t realize how lonely I’d been since Gran died. Between the other night with Keith, tonight spending time with you…makes me really miss her and how things used to be.” “You don’t have to be alone you know, especially if you stay here.” She smiled. “Sometimes you have to realize what you’ve missed out on to appreciate it.” John reached over and took her glass from her hand and set it on the table next to his. He leaned forward, his hand holding her jaw. His lips brushed against her skin, his warm breath sending an excited

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

299

quiver through her body. Julie reached up and ran her finger over the stubble on his chin, then leaned in. The kiss started out innocent, and quickly turned into something not so innocent. He pressed her into the cushions of the couch as she reveled in the weight of his body on top of her. His clean scent and the feel of his stubble against her skin were like a strike of lightning charging through her body. Oh my God! I’m doing it again! She tried to put together a comprehensible thought, but his tongue was thrusting in and out of her mouth in a rhythm that made her pussy ache and her body come alive. She felt his hands move under her sweater, and she arched her body against him when his fingers tweaked her nipples. Pulling away, she gasped for air as John pulled her cashmere sweater over her head. His hands freed her breasts from her bra, and when his mouth latched onto the hardened tip of one, her toes curled. Her head fell back as his mouth began to suck and his fingers found their way inside her jeans. “John.” She said his name in a hushed whisper and lifted her hips, helping him pull down her jeans. Looking into his eyes, heat pooled in her belly as she watched him wedge his shoulder between her thighs, making himself at home. “So, damn beautiful.” John smiled. Hooking his finger in the band of her lace panties, he tugged them down, exposing her pussy to his view. He kissed her stomach again, then her hip, moving down to her inner thigh. Julie nearly jumped off the couch when he stroked his thumb over her clit. He did it again with more pressure, and she gasped. His finger traced over her silky, warm skin then pushed inside her. Her heart was racing and she couldn’t catch her breath as he continued to toy with her. If she thought she was about to lose it, she had no idea. When his tongue touched her clit, and his teeth raked over the sensitive nub, she

300

Niki Hayes

fisted her hands in the couch cushions. Every nerve ending in her body was on fire, and when he began to suck on her, her body plummeted over the edge, leaving her muscles quivering as she cried out his name. “Now that’s a definite reason to stick around,” she panted, enjoying the contented smile on John’s face. This time I didn’t even need the mistletoe.

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

301

Chapter 8 Walking into the house, John found Keith leaning against the kitchen island nursing a beer. “Got one for me?” “Depends.” Keith eyed him as he walked over to the fridge. “How’d it go tonight with Julie?” “You wondering if I lost my head like you did last night?” John grinned. Keith grimaced as he grasped the door and then reached for a beer. “Unlike you, I’d never tasted those luscious lips of hers, and yeah…” He laughed while handing the beer to John. “I wasn’t expecting her to blow me away the way she did.” Twisting off the cap of his beer, John looked up. “In more ways than one?” “Yeah, in more ways than one.” Keith paused. “It’s a damn good thing we decided to share her. I’m not sure our friendship could handle another fight over her.” John took a pull from his beer. “Well I did my part. When I left her she could barely stand up, and I never got naked.” Lifting his beer to his lips, Keith grinned. “You missed out, buddy.” He laughed and took a drink. Shaking his head, John finished off his beer and stood up to get another one. “Oh, by the way, nice job on the flat tire.” He twisted off the cap and tossed it in the trash. “I told her we’d fix it in the morning and bring her SUV out to her. Give us another chance to see her.” Keith laughed again. “At least now we know she doesn’t hate you. I was worried she might reenact her book and cut off your head.” Instead of moving his finger across his neck like he was cutting off

302

Niki Hayes

his head, he did the motion over his other head. “Ha. Ha. Very funny.” John leaned against the counter. Keith retrieved a fresh beer from the fridge and sat down on one of the stools around the kitchen island. Both men were quiet for a long moment. “Do you think this will really work?” John sat down across from him and thought back to when he and Keith had concocted this crazy idea. It was at Katie’s wedding, when they found themselves sitting over to the side all alone—dateless. Katie had mentioned that Julie was going to be returning at some point to handle the house. That’s when he and Keith got the idea. Julie was the one woman that they both loved, and now they were hoping she’d be the one to share her life with them. “It has to work. We need her just as much as she needs us.” John stated. **** The next morning, Keith and John fixed the flat tire on Julie’s SUV, then drove it out to her place. She invited them inside for some coffee, and laughed when they both stopped under the mistletoe, grinning. “You two really need to grow up.” Keith pointed at John and begged. “Come on Julie, I really don’t want to kiss his ugly mug.” She eyed them both, but found herself stepping closer, apparently ignoring the warning messages that her brain was sending out. Standing in front of Keith, she leaned into him, smelled his woodsy, clean scent, and felt heat crash through her body the moment their lips touched. His hand moved up her arm and cradled the back of her head, holding her in place as he explored her mouth with his tongue, kissing her so deeply that when he finally let her go, her legs wobbled. Running her finger over her now-wet lips, Julie slowly turned to John, wondering if her body could handle much more passion from

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

303

these two men. Her eyes locked on John, and her stomach fluttered with the hungry look in his eyes. Oh boy. “My turn.” John pulled her into his hard body, and she melted into his arms as he captured her lips. His tongue traced the outline of her mouth then forced its way through her soft, luscious lips. Pulling away slightly, his teeth tugged on her lower lip, and she felt her body quiver. His strong hands moved up her arms, over her neck, finally cupping her jaw and pulling her close for another soul-searing kiss. Julie felt Keith move closer behind her, pressing his body against her as his hands moved over her hips. He pressed his erection against her ass, and nipped on her ear. She wanted to turn, but John’s hands held her hips pressed against his body while his tongue continued to plunge deeper and deeper into her mouth. The combined scents of both men overpowered her logic. Reaching behind her, Julie wrapped her arm around Keith’s neck then arched her body when she felt his hands move under her shirt. His fingers added to the fire stirring inside her as they caressed her skin. A nervous flutter ran through Julie’s body, with the realization of what she was doing—and where this was going. Pulling away from both men, Julie stepped back into the kitchen. Even with her back toward them, she could feel their stares upon her. “Um…” She couldn’t look at them, so she fumbled with the coffee pot while trying to figure out what had just happened. God help her, but she wanted both men. She knew it was wrong, but she couldn’t fight the way Keith and John made her feel or how much her body reacted to them…how much she needed them…or how much she wanted them both—inside her. “Julie.” Keith spoke first, stepping away from the doorway and into the kitchen. “You don’t have to be alone if you stay here.” John moved to Keith’s side. “He’s right. We could all be together, the three of us…just like when we were kids.” She huffed out a nervous laugh. “I don’t think we did anything

304

Niki Hayes

like this when we were kids.” Can we really do this? Be together—the three of us? She looked out the kitchen window, still unable to look at John and Keith. In the few days I’ve been back, I’ve felt more alive and wanted than I have in years, and it’s due to the two sexy men standing behind me. Can I really do this… Turning, she looked at both men. “I’m just not sure I can handle something like this…” Her voice was far too shaky when she spoke, and the looks in John and Keith’s eyes nearly did her in. **** There hadn’t been many days that John hadn’t thought of Julie since high school, but even he had to admit, there was far more between the three of them than even he and John thought possible. Her body was tense, and while leaning against the counter, she was gripping the edge with both of her hands. Her white knuckles a testament to how hard she was holding on. He—they—needed to do something to help her relax, or everything they worked for would be gone. Exchanging a worried glance with Keith, John stepped forward. “Julie, I know this is a far-out-there idea, but just think about it. Keith and I both know how we feel about you, and based on what’s happened in this house over the last few days, I’ve got a good feeling you feel the same about the two of us.” He looked at Keith, then back at Julie. “You said yourself you’re starting to fit in, not feeling quite as alone.” Keith stuck his hands in his pockets, and looked nervous. “You may have been gone the last ten years, but we never stopped thinking about you, Julie. No one else makes us feel as alive as you do.” Both men waited for a reaction from Julie, but she stood silent, looking down at the floor. They knew it wasn’t just a relationship with Julie on the line, but their friendship with her was also in danger if this didn’t work.

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

305

John sighed. “Julie, we don’t have to decide anything right now. Just think about it, but know that we both want you and that we’ll make this work between us.” Julie nodded her head, looking up shyly at both men. “I’ve got an idea.” Keith smiled as he looked at Julie, then John. “Why don’t we meet up at the Christmas festival tomorrow night? We can get some dinner, walk around, and just have a good time together.” Keith smiled mischievously as he looked over his shoulder at the green leaves hanging from the doorframe. “Course it might be a little difficult to avoid all the mistletoe that will be hanging everywhere.” He playfully raised his brow up and down, and Julie finally smiled, even if it was a faint smile. **** Julie looked at both men, wondering if this could really work. She wanted it to, but the risks were huge. “I’ll meet you at the festival tomorrow night, but right now, I can’t promise anything more.” “It’s a start,” John replied. He looked at Keith and nodded. “We should probably get going.” “Yeah, I’ve got to check on a couple job sites,” Keith added with a grin. Julie followed Keith and John toward the door and watched as they put on their coats. “So I’ll see you tomorrow night.” After closing the door, she walked over to the couch and fell onto it, looking at her Christmas tree. Tears filled her eyes as the emotions she’d been holding in for the last few minutes finally forced their way out. It had been so long since she felt wanted, since she’d had someone to share her life with, and now, now she had two men who cared for her, who loved her. Maybe Christmas wishes do come true.

306

Niki Hayes

Chapter 9 Keith and John were sitting under one of the heated tents drinking their beers while they waited for Julie. Neither was sure that she would actually show up, but both were hopeful. “Maybe we were wrong about her,” Keith suggested. John shook his head. “No, we weren’t wrong, she’ll show up. I saw it in her eyes. She cares for us just as much as we care for her.” Keith’s phone buzzed and he checked his text message. Meet me at the playground. He gave John a worried look, and showed him the text message. “Maybe we didn’t do as good of a job as we thought.” Standing up, the two men moved through the crowd, re-worried their Christmas wish might not come true. **** Julie was sitting on the middle swing moving back and forth when she saw John and Keith walking toward her. Excitement battled with her nerves as she waited for them to get closer. She dragged her feet in the snow to stop the swing and stood up. “There’s a big part of me that is terrified to do this with the two of you.” She paused and looked down at her feet for a moment. “If it doesn’t work out, I—we don’t just lose a relationship, but our friendship as well.” Keith stepped closer to her. “You’re right, there is a big risk, but it’s a risk we’re both willing to take. To be with you, it’s worth it.” “Keith’s right. I’d rather risk it and find happiness, than miss out on our chance.” John reached up and pushed her hair behind her ear.

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

307

Julie looked up at the sky but was really looking at the sprig of mistletoe that she’d hung on the swing set above her, neither of the men seeing it before now. John pointed. “Nice.” He leaned in and kissed Julie. Keith stepped closer and kissed her, too. “Let’s see how often we can find ourselves trapped under mistletoe tonight.” Julie grinned at both men. “How about we go get something to eat, have some fun, and go back to your place for the night?” John and Keith looked a little surprised, but mostly relieved with her answer. With smiles on their faces, they wrapped their arms around her shoulders, and the three headed to the festival—together. **** Throughout the night, every laugh, every kiss under the mistletoe, and every touch caused Julie to want Keith and John more. They laughed until their sides hurt, and met so many people at the festival that Julie began to feel like she was finally home. Now, standing on the stoop of Keith and John’s home, under yet another bunch of mistletoe, her heart was pounding with anticipation. Playfully, they both kissed her cheek, and then John unlocked the door, leading her inside. “Oh my God! There is mistletoe everywhere.” Julie laughed as John led her into the house and down the hall. When she stepped into the large room off the kitchen, she stopped and starred at the tall Christmas tree that must have been at least seven feet tall and was beautifully decorated. There were stockings on the fireplace, and with a flip of a switch, Keith had the gas fireplace lit and warming the room. It was the perfect holiday moment for Julie. “I can’t believe you did all of this for me.” “Don’t you see?” Keith began. “We’d do anything to make you happy.” John smiled. “He’s right. We would. Just tell us what you need or

308

Niki Hayes

want.” Julie looked from Keith to John and grinned. “How about we start by you showing me your bedroom?” Keith took Julie by the hand and led her upstairs to the bedroom. Most of the one wall was a large picture window that looked over the creek and forest that Keith’s property backed up to. The snow looked like a pristine blanket covering the ground, as the almost full moon lit up the night sky. It was one of the most beautiful views she’d ever seen. “Wow, this is amazing. I bet watching the sunrise from here is breathtaking.” “It is,” John replied, coming up behind her. His lips found that special place in the crook of her neck. “We’ll make sure we’re up to watch it in the morning.” Julie closed her eyes, feeling and enjoying the touch of John’s lips on her skin. Her body began to hum with anticipation of what was to come. She had spent all day and the night before thinking of this moment with these two men. She’d wondered what it would be like to be naked with them, to touch, to feel and taste them. Stepping closer, Keith kissed her lips as his hands tugged on her sweater. He caused John to pull away briefly as the sweater went over her head, causing her hair to fly in all directions. Keith tucked a wild strand behind her ear, locked eyes with her, and gently caressed her cheek. “We promise this will be the best night of your life.” Nervous, she bit her lower lip as she looked at Keith. The heat in his eyes excited her as he leaned in and kissed her again. His tongue dove into her mouth, covering her moans while he held her hips squarely against his straining cock. While John kissed her neck and shoulder, Keith’s tongue moved in and out of Julie’s mouth with slow, delicious thrusts that heated her from within. From behind her, John was still kissing and nipping at her neck and shoulder, but his hands had moved down her sides and were unbuttoning her jeans. He slipped a hand inside, his finger moving between her soft skin and the silky panties she wore. When he ran the

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

309

calloused pad of his finger over her clit, her legs wobbled. He fanned his other hand tightly across her stomach, supporting her body against his as his finger continued to stroke her, fueling the fire that was burning inside her. Maybe it was having two men touching her, or maybe it was the excitement that had been building all day. Whichever reason, Julie found herself teetering on the edge before anyone had even undressed. Her head fell back upon John’s shoulder and her body arched against Keith. John’s fingers were playing her like an instrument, and she couldn’t take much more. “I’m…Oh, God…” She was panting, as if she was running a marathon, but nothing on her body was moving. John held her tight, plunging his finger in and out of her while he stroked her. “I can’t …” “Let go, Julie, let it happen,” Keith whispered in her ear just before he nipped her earlobe and licked it with his tongue. John stroked his nail over her swollen clit and Julie fired off like a rocket. Her body shook from head to toe as the most exhilarating waves of pleasure crashed through her body. Julie’s body went limp, but John held her in his arms as he stroked her clit again and again, keeping the pleasure-filled spasms racing through her body until she thought she would die from the delicious pleasure. Her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath, Julie relished the feel of being between the two men. She didn’t want to move. Finally able to open her eyes, she looked at Keith, standing before her. “The two of you are seriously overdressed for this.” “Why don’t you do something about that?” Keith suggested, pulling her toward his body. Her legs still felt weak, and she missed the warmth that John provided to her back when he stepped away. Turning, she caught his eye then saw his smile. “I’ll be right back. You two can start without me.”

310

Niki Hayes

Julie turned back to Keith and began to unbutton his dark red cotton shirt. With each button she opened, she pushed it further from his shoulders, covering the skin with her mouth. She nipped at his collarbone and heard him hiss, then licked her tongue over the spot to soothe the pain. Once his shirt hit the floor, she worked on his jeans, as a desperate need to see him naked took her over. Pushing him onto the bed, she bent down and removed his boots, then pulled off his jeans, freeing his cock that stood at attention for her. “I think he remembers you.” Keith smiled seductively. Julie couldn’t help herself as she ran her finger up and down his length. She coated her finger in his fluids then licked the silky, salty liquid from her finger. Heat fired in his eyes as he watched her. “I’d like it better if your lips were on my cock.” His voice was low and husky and it made her smile. “Is that your Christmas wish?” she asked. “One of them. I’ve been a good boy so I’m hoping all of my Christmas wishes can come true.” He waggled his brow and nodded his head to the side. “John has a lot of wishes, too.” Julie saw John standing in the doorway watching. She turned and looked back at Keith sprawled out on the bed. “First things first.” She bent down and unzipped her boots, knowing she was giving John a full view of her ass which was still hidden by her jeans. Keith saw her from the front, her full breasts being held high by her lacy red bra. Kicking her boots to the side, Julie slid her jeans down her legs, swaying her hips back and forth. She heard John clear his throat from behind her and was surprised when his hands slid over her hips, hooking her panties. He pulled them down slowly, kissing her lower back, her ass, her thighs…the back of her knees. She saw Keith’s eyes upon her and felt sexy and wanted. “You should probably remove his clothes before we get started.” Turning, and feeling empowered like she never had before, she pulled John’s Henley over his head. Her eyes locked on him, she

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

311

caressed his chest, smiling at the chest hair that moved under her fingers. “What do you want to do, Julie?” John asked. Looking between both men, she wasn’t sure. “I want to finish licking Keith, but I don’t want to leave you out.” John smiled. “You won’t. I’ll be right here kissing and touching you while you have your way with him.” Settling between Keith’s legs, Julie’s fingers glided up and down his cock and played with his balls. Her body lying flat on the bed, she scooted closer, twirling her tongue over the sensitive tip that was dripping with pre-cum. “Mmm.” She loved the taste of him, the feel of his hot skin against her tongue that was now licking him like a lollipop. She noticed his stomach muscles constrict and started to take him in her mouth when her own breath caught. “Just relax, Julie.” John whispered from behind. His hand urged her legs further apart while she continued licking Keith. John began stroking her clit, while his lips kissed her butt cheeks. She found it hard to concentrate on Keith with John behind her. His magic fingers quickly stirred a fire within her. She closed her eyes and tried to focus her attention back on Keith’s erection. Her tongue circled the tip of his cock and his body lifted off the bed when she blew a wisp of air over the dripping tip. Nervous excitement ran rapid through her body as her lips slowly covered the head of Keith’s cock. He lifted his hips up off the mattress, allowing her to take him in fully. Her teeth scraped over his skin, and he hissed. Feeling Keith’s cock pushing against the back of her throat, she began to suck, tasting more of his fluids with each stroke of her tongue. Her fingers played with his balls, then toyed with his anus while she continued to sucking him. “Julie. Fuck…”

312

Niki Hayes

She swallowed, enjoying every drop that he gave her, only to find herself suddenly on the edge as John’s tongue and fingers latched onto her clit. He licked and sucked and had her panting and shuddering within seconds until she fell upon Keith’s sated body. “God that was hot,” John whispered in her ear. “But not near as hot as you will be when we’re both inside you.” Julie was a little surprised by John’s comment, but she trusted both men and wanted to be with them. Once her breathing returned to normal, she took the condoms that Keith handed her. Up on her knees, Julie slowly rolled the first condom on John. He grabbed her hand, grimacing when she gave him a squeeze. “Fuck, Julie. I’m ready to explode right now. If you touch me like that, I’ll never make it.” His voice was gravelly, and it turned her on even more. Keith was lying back on the bed, his cock already standing at attention for round two. Julie rolled on the condom and looked at both men, unsure what to do. Keith told her to stay up on her knees, but pulled her down into a kiss while John began probing her anus with his finger and lubricant. “Just relax, Julie,” Keith whispered when he felt her body tense. Keith’s hands began to knead her breasts, again distracting her from what John was doing behind her. It was a new sensation of pain and exhilaration that grew even more erotic when he started to slide his finger in and out of her. Julie wasn’t sure she could support herself as her muscles began to quiver, but when John stopped pushing against her, she suddenly felt empty. “Just need to reposition.” John whispered. Keith moved up to his knees, still in front of Julie, and sucked in one of her breasts, twirling the tight nipple with his tongue until she moaned loudly. Julie fell back against John, her arm wrapping around his neck for support as Keith thrust inside her drenched pussy. “Oh….oh….yes….” she cried out.

Two Kisses Under the Mistletoe

313

John reached in front of Julie and kneaded her bare breast as he began to move in and out of her anus with his cock. Feeling the movement of both men’s cocks inside her, Julie moaned loudly. Never in her life had she experienced something so pleasurable and she quickly found herself plummeting over the edge, crying out as her muscles tightened around Keith. John pushed one final time and fell limp into Julie while Keith was still pushing in and out, keeping her orgasm going until he finally let go. Tangled on the bed, their bodies coated in a light sheen of perspiration and panting for air, the three friends who had just become lovers didn’t move. Each one enjoyed the moment of being together, their Christmas wishes answered. **** Julie had spent every night in John and Keith’s bed since the night of the Christmas festival. It was Christmas Eve, and she was sitting on the floor, looking at the beautiful Christmas tree, wondering how she’d gotten so lucky. Keith walked over with a glass of wine and took a seat next to her. John followed a few moments later and handed Julie a beautifully wrapped box. Looking at both men, she sat her glass on the table and opened the present. Inside was a pair of diamond earrings and a necklace with three hearts intertwined together. John looked into her eyes. “We want to be together. The three of us forever.” “We thought about getting you a ring, but thought that might not be the best gift. Kind of hard to explain,” Keith laughed. “I don’t know what to say. This is beautiful.” Her eyes filled with tears. “I wished so hard that this Christmas I might find a place to fit in, I never expected it to be like this.”

314

Niki Hayes

Keith reached up and wiped a tear from her cheek. “We had the same wish, we just had to make sure it came true.” She looked at him curiously and he started to laugh. “Truth is, John and I kind of tricked you into staying in town. Your Gran’s house really doesn’t need that much work. We just didn’t want you to leave before we could convince you that you belonged with us.” Her mouth fell open as she looked at Keith then turned to John. “Maybe we better convince you again.” John covered her mouth with his while Keith nestled his lips in the crook of her neck. At that moment, Julie looked at the tree, at the ornament she’d brought with her from her Gran’s home. The Popsicle-stick frame with a picture of the Three Musketeers—and she smiled, knowing she’d never again feel alone.

THE END NIKIHAYES.COM

ABOUT THE AUTHOR An aspiring writer for many years, Niki Hayes was looking for an escape from her stressful job and life, and began writing romance as a way to forget her troubles. There’s nothing she likes more than torturing a hero or heroine to make the happy ending worth the journey. When not writing hot stories with The Sextet, Niki’s usually working on other projects, spending time with family and friends, or curled up with a good book.

Also by The Sextet Ménage Everlasting: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 1: Sharing Everlasting Classic: The Sextet Anthology, Volume 4: Entanglements

Available at BOOKSTRAND.COM

Siren Publishing, Inc. www.SirenPublishing.com